>

PROJECT: nkotBSB

By Dottie

Copyright 2012

 

Chapter 1

 

Jessi

It’s official: I have gone off the deep end. Or finally waking up to the fact that if you really want something in life, you go for it. So here I am, going for it.

Who am I? Hi, my name is Jessica Todd.  I’m your average, 29 year old banker leading the most boring life on the planet. So what do I do to spice things up? I write. My dream is to one day write my own novel. For now, I’ve been content with the stories I share online with my friends about the man of my dreams. One Mr. Nick Carter of the Backstreet Boys.

Of course there are other men I fantasize about from time to time. The cute guy that lives in the apartment above me. The construction guys on the project down the street from work.  But none of them hold a candle to my celebrity crush. How could they?

I have always had this fascination with Nick. Tall, blonde with gorgeous blue eyes and a smirk that makes me want to climb all up his body and have my way with him.  And since I only stand at 5’1” I’d have a lot of climbing to do.

When the announcement was made that NKOTBSB was going to tour again in Europe, a plan started hatching in my brain. I missed the tour in the US. I’ll be damned if I miss the European one. I’m not exactly THRILLED with NKOTB being along for the ride, but hell, I’ll sit through ANYTHING to see Nick up close and personal!  But the problem is financing.  Where do I get the money?  Well, I do work in a bank….

When Mr. Oakley promoted me to Assistant Manager of the bank, he gave me certain clients to take care of. Meaning, kiss their ass to keep their business.  OK, that really just rubs me the wrong way. But, in dealing with these high rollers, I found a way to make some extra cash.  How you ask? Simple. I let them cop a feel now and again. For a price.

Currently I have close to $300,000 in a private account in Switzerland.  That’s not nearly enough for what I have planned so it’s time to bring in Miss Hanna Jo and up the game a bit. Who is Hanna Jo? My best friend, loyal confidant and fellow BSB lover.  She’s a little shy, but when it comes to our boys, she’s got ideas that make her a certifiable FREAK! 

My plans, once we get to Europe, is to follow the tour.  Tickets at every show, which I’ve already been buying.  We have platinum VIP’s for all the shows so far. Every time a show is added, I buy the tickets. 

But I digress.  How are we going to pull this off you ask?  Easy:  we’re intelligent women with one goal in mind:  BSB BABY!

 

When I get home from work, I pick up the phone and call Hanna Jo. When she answers, I say, “OK, Chick, time to put our plan into motion. You ready?”

I hear the hesitation in her voice. “Jessi, what if we get caught?”

I sigh and say, “Hanna Jo, we are NOT going to get caught.  IF by some chance our little scheme is uncovered, I have the perfect fall guy. Mr. Oakley the big ass.”

The catch in my voice tips her off.  She sighs, “What did he do today?”

I bite my lip, trying to keep my rage under control. When I finally do speak, my words are clipped and Hanna Jo knows I’m enraged. “He came into my office and tried to…he ripped my favorite blouse and said he wanted to see what had all the clients singing my praises.”

I hear her swear under her breath. Something Hanna Jo rarely does, considering her strict, religious parents. “Jess, are you ok?”

I sniffle, letting the tears fall. “No. I’m tired of him rubbing his nasty ass cock up on me and tired of him lunging for my tits when we’re alone. We have a plan, let’s do it and get the hell to Ireland before the boys show up. Please?”

She’s deathly quiet for a minute before saying, “When?” I start crying in earnest then. She says, “I’ll be over in half an hour.” I know it bothers her when I cry.  With what I have been through, I’m a relentless bitch at times and I hate showing weakness. 

 

When she gets there, I’m under control again. She hugs me and says, “Don’t worry, we’ll get the bastard.”

I can’t help but laugh. “Hanna Jo, for some reason, when you cuss it just sounds so abnormal.”

She sighs. “I know. I can’t cuss properly. It’s utterly disgusting.”

I giggle and fall back on the sofa. “I’m sure AJ will teach you how to properly cuss.”

Hanna Jo blurts out, “That’s not all I want him to teach me.”

I can’t help it. I laugh harder. Her laughter joins mine and I hug her again. “Thanks. For everything.”

She pushes me back. “I better at least get to TOUCH Nick for this!”

I giggle and say to Hanna Jo, “You can touch Nick only if I get to lick that 69 tattoo at least once.”

We all shake hands and Hanna Joe says, “It’s a deal.”

I close my eyes and whisper, “That tattoo has been the fuel for SO many naughty ideas.”

Hanna Jo always loves the dirty ideas we have about the boys. “I’m getting really excited about this!”

I laugh loudly and say, “It’s gonna be the bomb, isn’t it?” After a high five, I grumble, “Too bad we’re stuck with the New Kids too!”

She sighs dramatically. “The things we do for love!” We giggle together before she asks, “Are we still dressing up like Cat Woman?”

I run into my bedroom and bring out our costumes. “Of course we are. Don’t forget to put the lifts in your shoes.”

She fires back quickly, “Don’t YOU forget. Oakley doesn’t know me, but he’ll know it’s you in a heartbeat.”

I nod solemnly. “I know. Which is why I have to disguise my voice. I’ve been working on it. My lifts are in my shoes already. Plus, I have a secret weapon.”

Hanna Jo looks at me puzzled. “What?”

I laugh. “Wait, I’ll show you.” I run into my bedroom and put on my costume. When I come out, I’m every bit 5’9” tall, thanks to the lifts in my 5 inch heels. I spin in front of her and say, “Ta da!”

She stares at me. Hanna Jo gasps, “What happened to your boobs? And good lord, your butt is HUGE!”

I can’t stop giggling. I open my shirt and say, “Duct tape. The way a busty woman flattens her chest.”

She groans. “Jess, that’s gonna hurt when it comes off.”

I sigh. “No it won’t. I’m wearing a camisole under it. It’s the only way to make my boobs disappear.”

She shakes her head. “You’re a genius. But what’s wrong with your butt?”

I turn my back to her and say, “Grab it! Feel how real it is!”

She gasps. “I am not touching your butt!”

I turn around exasperated and I shake it at her, explaining, “Hanna Jo, it’s NOT my ass! It’s a booty pop! A fake ass. You’ve seen the commercials, right?” She nods slowly, still unsure. I sigh frustrated. “I wore this to the bar the other night. I had 3 guys all over me. They thought it was real!”

She starts to relax. “So there’s no way we’ll be identified, is there?”

I smile and say, “No. Especially since you’re gonna cut the feed to the cameras before Oakley shows up. And that little trail of breadcrumbs I left to his secret account is going to push the cops right to him. There’s no WAY we can lose!”

I see the excitement in her eyes mirrors my own. “OK, seriously, when?”

We sit on the couch and iron out our plans.  A week from Friday, we’re gonna be a lot richer and on our way to Dublin, Ireland. In ten days, our lives are going to change…and the real adventure begins.

 

           

           

Project NKOTBSB

By Rachel

Copyright 2012

 

Chapter 2

 

Hanna Jo

 

I sat at work bored to death. My job is mindless, but it paid the bills. Currently I’m working as a computer programmer for a large business. I am one of thirty programmers. Basically I spend the day troubleshooting.  It was boring as heck.  

 

The one thing I like about my job is that I am able to spend time playing around on my iPad and laptop. This is where I learned a majority of my computer skills. I belong to an underground computer ring. They help me learn everything I know about hacking into systems and programs.

 

By the way, I am Hanna Jo Rogers. I’m nothing more than a shy twenty-five year old lady. I thank my childhood for that. I grew up in a strict Christian home. My dad is the Financial Officer at our Church, and my mom is a homemaker and teacher. Yes, I was homeschooled my entire life until high school. That’s when my parents sent me to an all-girls Christian school.

 

I am one of eleven children. When I wasn’t cooking, cleaning, or doing school work; I was taking care of my younger siblings. We were brought up strict, and told to save our virginity until marriage. Up until six months ago, I followed that rule.

 

Sex wasn’t everything you see in the movies. I didn’t scream, curse, or see fireworks. I don’t think I even had an orgasm. I’m blushing just thinking about it. It was not normal.  It was a letdown, and the guilt I felt afterward was enough to not do it again.

 

I walk into the café to meet Jessi for lunch. We meet every Tuesday to talk and discuss our plans. She is sitting at a table, talking on the phone. I take a seat and wait for her to finish.

 

“Hey Hanna!” Jessi places her phone in her purse. She looks stunning in her pin striped suit and knee high (aka hooker) boots. “So, what’s up?"

 

 

 “Nothing but hating my job and spending the morning fantasying about AJ. Darn him for posting pics on Twitter. I need to see him up close.”

 

“Oh you will Miss Hanna Jo. After you meet him and get fucked good and hard, you are going to be a changed woman. Once you go kinky freaky you never go back.”

 

I laugh nervously, not because it’s funny, but because I’m so bashful. The funny thing is Jessi and I talk about the things we’d like to do with the men of NKOTBSB, well just the Backstreet Boys. I was never into New Kids. They were old and before my time. I’m not as graphic as Jessi, but I do have ideas that would make my ultra conservative daddy blush. I’m a woman after all, and these men are hot and oozing sexuality.

 

Nick was the one I thought was hot and sexy. He was also fun loving and knew how to have a good time. That is what attracted me to him.  He’d be the type to show a girl how to have some fun. I wasn’t just talking about sexually. Nick was the guy to take you on the highest roller coaster he could find and hug you when you got scared.

AJ was the man of my dreams. There was something about AJ that made me want to be a vixen. He was all sex. The thoughts I had about him. Afterwards, I would repent for my sins. We were polar opposites when it came to personality. AJ is outgoing and I’m shy. He is everything I wasn’t, but so want to be.

 

As I’m looking at the menu, Jessi threw a book at me. I glance down quickly grabbing it and throwing it in my bag.

 

“Geesh, Hanna it’s not going to spontaneously combust. Chill out.”  Jessi teases.

 

My face flushes red. “Oh, my. I just don’t want people getting ideas about me because of that book.”

 

“I don’t think anyone in this damn café cares if you are reading Fifty Shades of Grey or The Joy of Sex.”  Of course the good looking waiter comes over to take our order at that exact moment. My face is hot from embarrassment.

 

“Just wait until you read it. You will have all kinds of ideas for AJ.” Jessi comments with a smirk.

 

We quickly decide what we want and the waiter disappears. I take a long drink of water to cool myself down. “So I wanted to let you know that I tested the cameras today. Now I’ll need to try it from my laptop using Wi-Fi. I think I can sneak out of the office tomorrow and see if it works.”

 

“That’s awesome, Ho Jo. You amaze me with all that technical stuff.” 

 

I laugh at Jessi’s nickname for me. “I’m not a umm…umm...” I start to blush.

 

“Come on Hanna say it.” She prompts me. “You won’t go to hell I promise.”

 

“Ho.” I whisper. Jessi looks at me with disdain. I hate that I am so backwards that I can’t cuss or say words like slut and ho.

 

“I guess that’s a start. Just think you are going to have the hottest men teaching you about sex.” Jessi grins at me. “Sleeping with them is going to be our fantasies come true.”

 

“How do you know they are going to be willing to sleep with us?” I ask unsurely. I knew we were going to all the VIPS and concerts, but I was hesitant that they’d want to hang out with us afterwards. I’m sure they would want Jessi, but I wasn’t so sure they would want someone as inexperienced as me.

 

“Hey, there Debbie Downer, I don’t think we will have any trouble getting them to fuck us senseless.” Jessi was so confident about it.

 

The waiter brought our food and we started to eat. I was still thinking about having sex with one of the guys. It would be a dream come true.

 

“Do you think they’ll enjoy a woman like me? I mean I’ve never given a blow job.”

“Of course they will. You’re gorgeous. Why wouldn’t they want you?” Jessi says confidently.

 

“Thanks.” I reply shyly. I decide to change the subject. “I can’t believe in five days we’re going to be on our way to Europe. Hey, do you have plans of going to the Australia lag of the tour?”

 

“Was planning on it. I’ve always wanted to go there.” She places a twenty on the table. “Well I better get back to work. Mr. Oakley is in a mood.”

 

“Kick him where it counts if he goes too far.” I comment. I hate that Jessi has to deal with a snake like him.

 

“He’d get far too much pleasure from it. I don’t think his balls have gotten touched in a long time.” She jokes. I know that Jessi was disgusted by the way her boss treated her. He is a scumbag. “I’ll call you tonight. We should go out and have some fun. Maybe go to a club, so you can learn how to grind on the dance floor. You’re going to need to know that for AJ.”

 

“Sounds like a plan.”  I throw my money on the table and get up. We give each other hugs and go our separate ways.

 

As I walk back to work, I get excited thinking about our plan. I decide to say a prayer. It can’t hurt to have God on our side.

 

PROJECT: nkotBSB

By Dottie

Copyright 2012

 

Chapter 3

 

Jessi

 

We have picked a day…time to get this over with.  Then I get a phone call.  The phone call I prayed for, and now that it’s here, I’m…SO relieved.  I spend an hour talking to the man that for the last year has been the ONE man I’ve depended on. He’s going to help me get out of the mess I’ve gotten into. 

 

I can’t tell you what it is.  Not now.  It’s still all hush-hush and if I tell, it could ruin things.  After a long talk with my associate, we decide to let things go as planned.  I can tell you this.  Oakley is in for a rude awakening when this is all over.  And Hanna Jo and I will be free and clear and able to do whatever we want to do.  I just have to keep Hanna the way she is now.  Eager, stronger, brave enough to rob a bank.  Cause if she find out what we’re REALLY doing…she’ll revert back to the shy backwards girl her Mom and Dad created. I do NOT want that.  I want her happy, free and willing to LIVE her life!

 

 

 

Now that the day is here, I’m nervous. Can we pull this off?  I’m supposed to pick up Hanna Jo at 6:00 am. I have to leave in 5 minutes so I won’t be late.  Mr. Oakley always goes in at 7:00 on Fridays because of the big money drop.  The armored car is there by 7:10 and gone by 7:30.  That’s when we move in.

When Hanna Jo comes out of her apartment wearing a trench coat, I almost laugh. It’s 90 fucking degrees and no rain in sight.  When she gets in the car, I have to tease her. “Warm enough Dear?”

She rolls her eyes. “Shut up. If my neighbors saw me in this get up, we’d be shafted. How did you get out?”

I shrug. “I walked. Figured if anyone saw me, they’d just think I had an orgy to go to.” At her shocked gasp, I giggle. “Ho Jo, I had a jumper on over this get up. Seriously, I’m not crazy.”

She sighs. “I’m so nervous.”

I nod as I pull out into traffic. “Me too. But, we have plan and if we stick to it, we’ll be on a plane tonight for Ireland.”

She giggles. “I’m so excited.”

 

At 6:45 we stop at the coffee shop where Mr. Oakley stops every morning.  Hanna Jo sinks down in the seat as I get out.  Having slipped the jumper back on, I have to adjust it a bit, smoothing it over my thighs.  I wore a platinum blonde wig for the occasion and put on some dark sunglasses. 

I go into the shop and weasel into line behind the asshole. When I bump into him, he looks at me pissed. When I put my hand on his stomach to apologize, I know I have him hooked. He buys my coffee and asks for my number.  While I rattle off some fake number for him to write down, I slip a roofie into his coffee. By the time the armored truck leaves, he’s going to feel like taking a nice LONG nap.

When we park across the street from the bank, Hanna Jo pulls out her laptop. While she works her magic on the cameras in and around the building, I strip off my jumper.  When I pull the mask over my shockingly fake platinum blonde hair, Hanna Jo gasps. “There’s no way he’ll know you!”

I giggle. “That’s the plan, Ho Jo.”

We watch the armored car pull in and a scarce 15 minutes later it leaves.  We slowly make our way to the door and with the help of the spare key card I managed to swipe from Oakley’s office; we’re in without a hitch.

I watch as Hanna Jo looks around. Her parents really fucked her up. She’s a gorgeous girl and men petrify her. I fully intend for at least ONE member of BSB to show her a good time. I hope to hell its AJ. That would make her YEAR!

I lead her back to the vault, where Oakley is TRYING to put away the money.  He looks like he’s moving in slow motion. I pull out a taser and clear my throat. He spins around, almost falling and says, “What the fuck?”

I wag my finger at him. “Now, now, such language in front of ladies. What would your mama say?”

Hanna Jo seems shocked at my over-exaggerated southern accent. Oakley eyes the taser in my hand. “How did you get in here?”

Hanna does a good job of using a northern accent to say, “Why, you let us in…Dick. Don’t you remember?”

He shakes his head, “I don’t think…”

I step closer, waving the taser. “Now, now, you’re going to accuse us of lying too? Come on Dick, where are your manners?” He eyes me warily. “Dick, I think you need a lesson.  Why don’t you just take off your clothes?”

I hear Hanna Jo gasp, but I ignore her. He stumbles back against the wall. “What? NO! Get out of here. I’ll call the cops.”

Hanna Jo snickers. “It won’t work. Why don’t you do like my girl says and strip? I wanna see Dick’s dick!”

I’m shocked at her saying that, but I can’t let it show. His hands slowly creep to his tie. “Faster Dick. We’re in a hurry.” To Hanna Jo, I say, “Ladybug, why don’t you go grab those 4 big green bags there.  Leave the one numbered 630.” As his shirt hits the floor, I say, “That IS the one with the tracer in it, right Dick?”

He blanches.  “I don’t know…”

I shake my head. “Be honest Dicky…it’s the one with the tracer, right?”

He reaches for the buckle of his belt and nods. “You won’t get away with this.”

We just watch as he strips to his boxers. When I point the taser and yell, “STRIP!” I honestly think he almost peed his pants. Once he’s stark naked, I shove him in the vault and slam the door. I shove his clothes in one of the bags and say, “Let’s go!”

When we get in the car, Hanna Jo hops in back and changes her clothes, shoving her outfit into her carry on. While she’s changing, she asks, “How are we getting the money on the plane?”

I say, “All my suitcases have false bottoms. We’ll split it between them.”

           

After stopping behind a dirty, run down diner, we divvy the money up between my suitcases, keeping out a couple hundred each. We put the money bags and Oakley’s clothes into a garbage bag, tossing it in a stinky, rat-infested dumpster, before pulling out and heading for the airport. Hanna drives while I change, shoving my costume into my carry on.

After we get checked in and our luggage is searched, we sit and relax in the VIP lounge waiting for our flight. We have a 6 hour layover in Switzerland. I plan on making a quick trip to the bank while I’m there. I already have a car lined up.

As we’re discussing the flight and what’s waiting at the other end of it, Hanna Jo goes deathly pale. I take her hand. “What’s wrong?”

She whispers, “Oh My GOD!” before ducking her head.

I turn, expecting to see cops. Imagine my surprise, and sheer joy, to see AJ McLean walking his sexy ass into the lounge. He moves to a table on the other end of the room and sprawls out in one of the chairs.

I turn to Hanna Jo. She looks petrified. I open my mouth to spout off some witty comment about AJ…then it slams shut as Nick walks into the lounge and falls onto the chair beside him.

I can’t take my eyes off him.  Years of lusting from afar leaves me breathless when I’m merely a few feet from him. He turns his head and our eyes meet.  I gasp. Holy FUCK is his gaze hot.  I try to rip my eyes from his, but I’m frozen.  His lips turn up slowly.  Oh God, that SMIRK! I try to smile, but I end up biting my lip, forcing myself not to moan.

He winks and licks his lips before turning back to AJ.  I finally spin my head back to Hanna Jo and she’s watching me, her eyes wild with shock and fear. “Jessi, you ok?”

Her whispered question jars me back to reality. “Hanna Jo…oh shit, what just happened?”

She laughs nervously, looking down at her hands. “Umm, well, from where I’m sitting Nick Carter just had sex with you in your mind.”

I can’t help it. I start giggling.  Her laughter joins mine. I manage to glance at Nick and AJ and they are both watching us. “Hanna Jo, he was royally FUCKING me in my mind.  Oh my God, I couldn’t look away from him!”

She grimaces and grabs her glass of wine, downing it in one drink. “Now they won’t quit staring at us. Should we…I mean, do you want to talk to them?”

When she mentions talking to them, I freeze.  My stomach blocks my throat and I feel like I’m suffocating.  Finally, I manage to say, “I don’t think I can!”

She reaches for my hand.  “What’s wrong, Jessi?”

I shake my head and whisper, “Hanna Jo, I don’t think I can talk to him! I’m…I’m…I’M SCARED!”

 

PROJECT: nkotBSB

By Rachel

Copyright 2012

 

Chapter 4

 

To say I was stunned was the understatement of the year. Jessi is Miss Confident. If she can’t talk to Nick, how was I going to talk to AJ? I didn’t get a chance to think about it because AJ and Nick were walking towards us.

 

“Hello ladies!” AJ smiles at us. I blush at his salutation. Just his smile alone turns me into mush.

 

“Hi there, AJ!” Jessi replies easily. She definitely isn’t shy with him. I wonder how she will react when Nick starts talking.

 

“So you know who we are?” AJ chuckles.

 

Nick stands there with a grin on his face. His eyes are fixated on Jessi. I can see the attraction in his eyes.  He’s all about her. That makes me happy. She will get her wish of being with him.

 

“Of course we do. Right Hanna Jo.” Jessi nudges me with her elbow. Ouch, now I’m going to have a bruise. I nod my head.

 

“So the beautiful blonde has a name.” AJ grins at me. I look down at the table so he can’t see me blush.

 

“And do you have a name?” Nick asks casually, addressing my best friend.

 

It’s quiet, and I wonder what’s wrong. I look up and Jessi is staring at Nick just as intently as he is at her. I decide to be brave. “Her name is Jessi.”

 

“It’s a pleasure to meet a woman as beautiful as you.” Nick is laying on the charm. I know he’s keen on her.

 

“Umm…the pleasure…is…umm….all mine.” Jessi gets out. I am happy that she is making an attempt to talk. Unfortunately, I’m not that brave yet. AJ makes me all tongue tied.

 

“No the pleasure is mine.” Nick doesn’t take his eyes of her. I can see Jessi trembling. It’s odd seeing her so nervous around a guy.

 

“It was nice meeting you Hanna Jo and Jessi. It looks like you’re on our flight. Hopefully we’ll get to talk again. Take care ladies.”

 

Jessi and I stare at them as they walk away. I notice Nick adjusting himself and I start to giggle. I turn to look at Jessi and she is besotted.

 

“I think little Nicky has a crush on you.” I tease, pushing Jessi out of her reverie.

 

“It’s certainly not little.” She comments with wide eyes. I giggle at her expression. She is back to being her regular self.

 

“Oh my! Did you see him fix himself when he left? There’s definitely an attraction between the two of you. Just wait until they realize we are following them.”

 

“Nick’s just a big flirt. I’m sure he’s like that with all of his adoring fans.” Jessi brushes off my observation.

 

“Jessi stop being such a spazz. Nick didn’t look at me that way. He wants you.” I’m surprised at Jessi’s lack of confidence when it comes to Nick.

 

“Well I can say the same for AJ. He totally thought you were a hottie.”  She exclaims.

 

“I guess. I couldn’t even utter an intelligible word. What is wrong with us?” I sigh as I stand up. “We’re so pathetic.”

 

“I promise it will get easier. We have the whole European tour to get to know them better, especially between the sheets.” Jessi smirks and I start to laugh.

 

“Especially between the sheets. Do you really think we’ll get to sleep with them?” I want to have sex with AJ, but I’m so nervous about it. If I can’t even talk to him, how am I going to do it with him? I need to overcome my shyness.

 

“I have no doubt, Ho Jo. I know I talk about throwing myself at Nick, but that’s just a fantasy. I may be wild, but I don’t want him thinking I’m just a groupie that wants fucked.” Jessi is getting all serious on me.

 

We grab our carry-ons and head towards our gate. Both of us are lost in thought about what just happened in the lounge. Our fantasies feel like they are coming true. I am excited, but cautious at the same time. I have no doubt Jessi can pull this off, but I’m not sure about myself. AJ doesn’t seem the type to go for a naïve woman like me.

 

Finally it’s time to board the plane. Jessi and I find our seats. After putting our carry-ons in the overhead compartment, I take my seat next to the window. I’m busy starring at the tarmac, when Jessi pinches me.

 

“Ouch!” I turn and give her a dirty look. “What did you do that for?”

 

She leans over and whispers into my ear, “They’re sitting in front of us. Can you believe our luck! It’s like everything is falling into place for us.”

 

“Do you really think they are even going to take any notice of us? “ Just as I finish my sentence, AJ stands up and turns toward us.

 

“Hi Hanna Jo.”

 

I’m flustered and stare at him for a moment. I feel my mouth start to open, “Umm…h…h…hi…umm...AJ.” I am amazed that I got the words out.

 

“I was thinking that maybe you and Nick could trade places. I’d rather sit by you than his smelly ass.” He cackles, while Nick stands up.

 

“Like I want to sit next to a freak like you. I’m sure Jessi wouldn’t mind me sitting next to her.” He gives Jessi his trademark smirk.

 

“I think that is a wonderful idea. Don’t you agree, Hanna?” She nudges me with her elbow. By the end of this trip, I’m going to be full of bruises.

 

“Umm….sure.”

 

Jessi lets me through, so I can get out.  Nick and I quickly switch seats. I am more than nervous. What am I going to say to AJ? I don’t even have Jessi to help me.

 

“I’m glad you decided to sit with me.”

 

“Me, too.” I hope that I don’t sound too eager. I’m afraid I’m going to embarrass myself.

 

“So are you a fan?”

 

I’m shocked that’s that first thing he would ask me. “Yeah, I am.” I answer honestly.

 

“Cool. So, you must know a lot about me. I don’t know anything about the lovely Hanna.” His hand grazes my arm. I get goose bumps from his slight touch.

 

“You have a whole flight to get to know me.” I say quietly.

 

“What about after that?” He asks seriously as he takes his sunglasses off. He doesn’t take his eyes off me.

 

I am flabbergasted. Is he serious? I try to think of something witty to say. I try to channel my inner Jessi. What would she say? “That’s up to you.” I attempt to flirt.

 

“I think this is going to be a long, beautiful friendship.”

 

The flight seems shorter than I thought, probably because I was so caught up in conversing with AJ. Once I got over being a fan girl, it was easier chatting with him. He was easy to talk to and had a fun, quirky personality.

 

I hope that Jessi is having as good a time I was having with AJ. It seems like Nick and Jessi were hitting it off.

 

If nothing else happened between AJ and me, at least I got to spend some time with one of the nicest guys around. I was a happy girl, but I definitely wanted more.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

PROJECT: nkotBSB

By Dottie

Copyright 2012

 

Chapter 5

 

Jessi

 

Once Nick is settled by the window, he turns to me and says, “I’m sorry, would you rather sit here?”

 

I shake my head no and sort of whisper, “No, thanks.”

 

He looks at me puzzled. “Would you rather I didn’t sit with you?”

 

I try to push aside my insecurities so I can say, “No…I just don’t do well flying. I’d rather not be by the window.”

 

He nods. “Yeah, I have a thing about heights too. But I’ve lived half my life on planes flying somewhere. I should be used to it.” I just nod and look away. He takes my hand and I look back at his face. “Don’t worry, Jessi. Nothing’s gonna happen.”

 

I force myself to smile and I whisper, “Thanks.”

 

 

The flight seems to take forever. Nick talks to me and I relax a little.  But the minute he starts flirting or touching me, my brain shuts down.  About a half an hour before we land, he says, “Jessi, have I offended you in some way?”

 

Startled, I reply honestly, “No, not at all! Why would you think that?”

 

He shrugs. “I don’t know. Anytime I try to tell you I think you’re pretty or ask you something personal, it’s like a wall goes up.”

 

I sigh deeply. “I’m sorry Nick. I just…” I close my eyes and mutter, “Fuck.”

 

He strokes my cheek with his finger and I open my eyes. As I stare into his deep baby blues, he whispers, “You don’t have to be shy.”

 

I nod slightly and whisper, “I’ve never been shy a day in my life. I don’t know what’s wrong with me.”

 

A slow smirk lifts the corners of his mouth. “Maybe you just need to get to know me better.”

 

I bite my lip, trying to keep myself from screaming.  Finally, I manage to say, “I’d like to.”

 

 

When the plane lands in Switzerland, Nick takes my hand gently and says, “I hope I see you again soon.”

 

I manage to swallow the huge lump in my throat and say, “I hope so too, Nick.”

 

We go our separate ways when we get off the plane.  Hanna Jo grabs my hand and whispers, “Oh my God that was awesome! Wasn’t that awesome?”

 

I shrug as we grab our bags.  To get this layover, I actually had to book two separate flights.  One from the U.S. to Switzerland and one from Switzerland to Ireland.  I know I’m pushing it, but I have a lot to do in the few hours we’re here.

 

Hanna Jo grabs my arm and stops me as I turn to walk out of the airport to find the car I hired.  When I face her, she says, “What’s wrong? I figured you’d be walking on air.”

 

I feel the hair stand up on the back of my neck. I turn and find Nick staring at me. His blue eyes burning into mine. As I stare at him, I whisper, “Hanna Jo, I just…I couldn’t talk to him.  Not really. The minute he started flirting, I froze.”  Nick smiles at me and waves as he and AJ are led to another tarmac for their connecting flight. I manage to smile and wave back, but on the inside, I feel like I’m an idiot.

 

Hanna Jo watches them walk away before she says, “Jessi, I think he really likes you.”

 

I chuckle and say, “I really like him too. I don’t know what the fuck is wrong with me.  He smiles and I can’t speak. He touches me and I want to run away and jump him at the same time.” I take a deep breath as we walk out of the airport and climb into the car.  “This is NOT how I pictured it happening.”

 

Hanna Jo smiles lightly. “Me either.”

 

I hear it in her voice.  She’s…different.  “What happened between you and AJ? Did he feel you up?” She gasps and shakes her head violently.  My mouth falls open and I whisper, “Did you feel HIM up?”

 

She groans and motions for me to be quiet. “Would you stop?” I know she’s worried about the driver hearing us so I nod that I’ll be quiet. She whispers, “NO, none of that happened. We just talked. I wasn’t nervous or scared. It was…nice. Fun even.”

 

I nod, watching her. “Did you tell them we were following the tour?”

 

She shakes her head. “No, I figured he’d think we were stalkers if I did.”

 

I can’t stop the laugh. “We actually are stalking them, Ho Jo. But I don’t think they’d mind it.”

 

She laughs with me.  “Me either.”  After the giggling stops, she asks, “Where are we going?”

I sigh. “The bank. I need to get this money deposited.”

 

She nods. “I can’t believe we pulled it off.”

 

I shrug. “Let’s see if we did.”

 

I take out my phone and pull up the news from home on the internet.  The bank robbery is the top story.  The more I read, the harder I laugh. Until I get to the end.

 

Our top news story is the “bank robbing cats”.  Mr. Oakley, manager of the

Main Street Bank says two giant cats robbed him early this morning. Police

aren’t so sure. After a careful search of the computer systems, it was found

that Mr. Oakley had a private account with quite a large sum in it.  He is being

investigated for embezzlement and fraud. The “cats”, according to Oakley, stole

$2 million dollars. At this time, no money is being reported as missing and Oakley

looks to be accused of many crimes.

 

In a related story, this publication received a letter from a former Vice President

of the bank.  It’s a copy of her resignation letter to the Board of Directors.  She has

asked that her name be withheld to protect her family. In this letter she states she’s

been sexually harassed and molested by Mr. Oakley for years. Further, she goes on

to list the names of the banks clients who paid Mr. Oakley (and herself, she admits) to

allow them to act inappropriately.  She says sexual intercourse never occurred, but she

felt Mr. Oakley was pushing to have her prostitute herself. She’s left town and went into

hiding to protect what is left of her reputation and asks that the board forgive her for letting

it go on for so long.

 

When asked about her involvement in the case, the authorities would only state that they’d

like her to come forward to tell her side, but even if she doesn’t, they have an air tight case

against Mr. Oakley and he’ll be sent away for a long time.

 

When I finish reading, with Hanna Jo draped over my shoulder reading, I feel…relieved.  It all fell into place.  Hanna Jo hugs me. “Jessi, I didn’t know you were gonna tell what he did.”

 

I shrug. “I knew there’d be questions as to why I disappeared. I had to cover my tracks and honesty seemed to be the best way to do that.”

 

She watches me intently. “What else did the letter say?”

 

I stare out the window. “Just that if they want to know the truth, watch the video feeds from my office and his. Everything was recorded.”

 

She gasps. “JESSI! Oh my God, Jessi!”

 

I wave my hand. “Stop. It’s over.  Don’t…Hanna Jo, don’t feel sorry for me. I did it. I regret it. But it’s over. I’m never going back there so I don’t care if they watch it. It’s done.”

 

She slides away and I feel her eyes on me.  I stare out the window and think about what happened. And Nick. That’s why I shut down when he touched me. I felt like a whore when those men touched me. I don’t want HIM making me feel that way too.

 

           

Project: nkotBSB

By Rachel

Copyright 2012

 

Chapter 6

 

Hanna Jo

 

Jessi decides to go to the bank alone. We don’t want to look suspicious. Drawing attention to ourselves is our biggest concern. Neither of us wants to get caught.

 

I am sitting in a small café about a block from the bank. Waiting for Jessi has me nervous. I keep checking the news from home on my phone. Nothing more has been posted. That calms me a bit. I hate that I am such a worry wart.

 

I sip a cup a hot tea and think about my conversation with AJ. He’s such a nice guy. I am even more attracted to him than I was before. Talking to him was easier than I thought it would be. Maybe it was because there was no sexual banter involved. Even if nothing more than friendship happens, I will be a happy girl.

 

“Excuse me, Miss. Would it be okay if I join you?” A handsome man asks. I don’t know what to say, so he takes that as an invitation to sit down.

 

“Umm…ummm.” I can’t get anything out.

 

“Let me introduce myself. I’m Donnie. What’s a beautiful lady like you sitting all alone?”

 

This guy is certainly Joe Cool. I’m not sure what to make of him. I wish Jessi was her to help me. It sucks that I can’t even deal with a man on my own. Why can’t I have more confidence?

 

“I’m waiting for a friend.” I give him a long, hard stare. He’s a perfect stranger.

 

“I bet she’s not as pretty as you.”  He shifts moving closer to him.

 

“Oh, she’s way prettier than me.” I say quickly. He’s a smooth talker, and I wish he would leave me alone.

 

“I doubt that.” He grins at me. “So aren’t you going to tell me your name?”

 

“It’s Hanna.” Quickly, I pick up my cup of tea. If this guy gets any closer, he’s going to be wearing it.

 

“Nice to meet you Hanna.  I take it you’re from the USA.”  I nod my head as a response. “So tell me about yourself.”

 

“There’s not much to tell.” I look out the window and I see Jessi walking toward the café. “Look my friend is waiting. I need to go.”

 

Grabbing my purse, I head out onto the street. Jessi seems relaxed when I walk up to her. “Hanna, I thought I was meeting you at the café.”

 

“You were, but some guy was trying to hit on me.” I feel uncomfortable even talking about it. “I had to get away.”

 

“That’s cause you’re such a hottie Ho Jo.”  Jessi chuckles. She makes it so easy to laugh about things, that I join her. “See you don’t even realize how attractive you are to men.”

 

“You can thank my parents for that.  This guy thought he was Mr. GQ. I hate cocky guys.” 

 

My best friend looks at me. “Come on, you know you like cock.”

 

“Jessica!” I scream. “Stop it. Now you’re just trying to make me blush.”

 

“But you only have eyes for one cock. You know you want to suck on that fine specimen of man called Alexander James McLean.”  She starts laughing, and I push her away. “Geesh, Ho Jo. You know it’s true.”

 

I feel a blush coming on. “I know.” I whisper. “So how long until our flight leaves for Ireland?”

Jessi doesn’t speak as we wait for the car to pick us up. Twenty minutes later we are back at the airport. Now I am getting excited about the tour. All my fantasies are coming true. I can’t wait to see the look on AJ’s face when we see each other again. I hope that he will be just as excited as I am.

 

“Well, well, well, if it isn’t the beautiful Hanna.” I hear the voice of that annoying man from earlier.

 

Jessi and I turn around at the same time. “Umm, hello, umm…Ronnie.” I say tersely as Jessi pinches me. I have no clue why she is injuring me.

 

“It’s Donnie. Hanna your friend is just as gorgeous as you.” He smiles, making a feeble attempt to be charming. Jessi, of course isn’t buying it.  Donnie moves close enough to whisper in my ear. “You are way sexier than your friend.”

 

I don’t react to his comment. At this point, I’m beginning to think this Donnie character is a big jerk. I wish he would leave me alone.

 

“And what is your name, Beautiful?” He tilts his head toward Jessi. She looks pissed.

 

“None of your business, Mr. Wahlberg.” With that she walks away.

 

Why does his name sound so familiar? It’s like I’ve heard it before. For some reason, I can’t place it. “I’m sorry about my friend. I don’t know what is up with her.” I apologize.

 

“No need to apologize, Blue Eyes.” He smiles at me. I can’t help but smile back this time. He is attractive in that bad boy way.

 

“I think she’s just nervous about flying. She’s afraid of heights.”

 

“The more you do it, the better it gets.” He winks at me. I am totally rattled by his sexual innuendo.

 

 As I am about to say something, but my phone beeps. I take it out of my pocket and find a text message from Jessi. “I need to go. It was nice umm seeing you umm again. Have a nice trip.”

 

“It’s been a pleasure.” Donnie takes my hand and kisses it.

 

Jessi is standing by the women’s restroom when I find her. “I can’t believe you were talking to him.” She spits out. I don’t understand why she’s so upset.

 

“I don’t know. I didn’t want to be rude.”

 

“That was Donnie Wahlberg of New Kids on the Block.” She glares at me.

 

In my defense, I was never into NKOTB. They were before my time. I knew nothing about them, including what they looked like. I didn’t know the difference between Donnie Wahlberg and Donnie Osmond.  “I’m sorry Jessi. I didn’t know. I tried to stay away from him. He’s very persistent.”

 

“Well, he thinks he’s God’s gift to women. I just don’t want him to fast talk you into doing things you aren’t ready for. You need to remember that you have a connection with AJ. We can’t let Donnie Wahlberg fuck up things.” She is adamant about this whole situation. I’m not sure about her attitude. I know she doesn’t like New Kids, but he’s the one who is bugging me.

 

“I know Jessi. I don’t want to get into an argument about this. I was just being polite.”

 

I see her start to relax. “I’m sorry Hanna. I don’t want Donnie ruining things for us.”

 

“It’s okay. I understand. Hopefully, he’ll leave us alone.” I link arms with Jessi. “Let’s forget about him and start having fun. I can’t believe it’s happening.”

 

“We’re going to have the time of our lives.” She says as we walk to our gate.

 

 

 

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Dottie

Copyright 2012

 

Chapter 7

 

Jessi

 

Once we’re settled in our seats, I turn to Hanna Jo and say, “I’m really sorry.”

 

She nods. “Jessi, why do you hate Donnie Wahlberg and NKOTB so much?”

 

I sigh and look out the window.  “I used to be a big fan of the group.  Especially…him.”

 

Hanna gasps.  “Jessi! I never…what happened?”

 

Trying to sound as normal as possible, I say, “I was 17 and one summer I decided to make it my mission to meet him.  I had tickets for a concert and back then, it was pretty easy to get backstage to meet them.”

 

She looks shocked.  “Jessi, you didn’t!”

 

I sigh, exasperated.  “NO! I didn’t fuck a security guard.  Just, flirted a little.  But I got backstage and met him.”

 

She looks around and lowers her voice.  “Did you…with HIM?”

 

I shake my head.  “I wanted to. Oh, how I tried. But he said I was too young and when I turned 18 we would.”  I lower my eyes to my lap. “I believed him, Hanna.  I thought he liked me as much as I did him.  He gave me an email address so I could write to him.  Back then, it wasn’t all cell phones.  He wrote me back too.  We made plans.  The emails were pretty hot and heavy for me being only 17.  When I turned 18 he sent me tickets to a show and an airplane ticket.”

 

She reaches out to pat my arm. “What happened?”

 

I let my hard, bitch attitude take control so I won’t cry.  “When I got there, I saw him.  With other girls.  Kissing and touching them.  I thought…I really thought I was special.  When he saw me, his first question was did I still have my cherry.  I ran and never looked back. The stinking rat only wanted a virgin.”

 

Hanna gasps. “Jessi! I can’t believe…I mean, I don’t know a lot about him, but I never dreamed he was…”

 

I sigh and let my emotions run through me. “I didn’t think so either.  I think his fame got to him.  But I’ve hated him ever since.”

 

She gets the turmoil in me and says, “You hated him cause you liked him so much and he made promises he didn’t keep.”

 

Before I can answer, I hear that same voice that haunted me for so long. “Well, well, what do we have here?”

 

I look up, meeting his hazel eyes. “Looks like the King of Assholes is on our flight.” I turn to Hanna.  “Do me a favor, Ho Jo.  Ask the stewardess for some air freshener.”

 

His face turns red and he stares at me.  “What did I do to you?  Was I rude?”

 

I laugh. “Rude?  Eleven years ago you were more than rude. You don’t remember me, do you Mr. Wahlberg?”

 

His embarrassment is replaced with curiosity.  “Eleven years ago?  We met and you’ve held a grudge for eleven years?  Lady, I think you better grow up.” Looking at Hanna, he says, “You’re right, she is pretty. You both are.  But her attitude is a deal breaker. If you want to talk, I’ll be right back here.” Turning to me he says, “If you want to refresh my memory, feel free.  I did a lot in my past I regret and if I hurt you in some way, I apologize.  But eleven years is a long time to hold me accountable. I was just a kid back then.”

 

As he walks away I think about what he says. Hanna Jo looks at me.  “Jessi, you ok?”

 

I groan. “Why does he have to be so nice?  Why can’t I just go on hating him?”

 

She actually laughs at me. “Because you cared for him. And apparently you still do. Go talk to him.”

 

I cross my arms and pout.  “No.  I won’t.”

 

           

Hanna Jo closes her eyes to doze and I think about Donnie. I’d rather think about Nick, but with Donnie so close, I can’t help but think about him.  I told Hanna Jo the truth.  I did once have a huge thing for him.  But the animosity I feel isn’t just about what happened when I was 18.  Oh no, it goes much deeper.  See, one of the clients I serviced at the bank was his brother. World renowned chef, Paul Wahlberg. 

 

That’s right.  There’s a certifiable FREAK in the Wahlberg family and it isn’t either of the famous ones.  It’s the sleazy little chef that would come into the bank once a week and do his dead level best to get in…well…me.  He groped me, pinched me, ogled me.  You name it, he did it.  I can even tell you he has a 7 inch, uncircumcised dick.  I know because he showed it to me almost every fucking week.  Funny thing about it was that he was one of the few that never paid me.  He took it upon himself to do what he wants because he thought he could.

 

But I found out the real reason just before I left.  He’s part of the mob.  He’s connected and he thinks he’s untouchable.  That’s one of the reasons I had to leave the country after the set up.  If the mob ever found out what I did…my ass is DEAD.  I close my eyes and try to focus on the good parts of this trip. Hanna Jo met AJ and I met Nick. 

 

           

Half an hour later, I turn my head to find Donnie watching me. I sigh deeply.  He motions for me to join him.  Sucking up the courage, I unbuckle my belt and move back to the seat beside him.  Before he can speak, I say, “I’m sorry for what I said.”

 

He nods. “Look, I probably deserved it.  Eleven years ago, we were all full of ourselves and did stupid things.  Including drinking. So, can we start over? Please?”

 

Being honest, I say, “I don’t know.  Granted, I don’t think either of us are the same person we were back then.”

 

He smiles and I remember why I fell for him back then. He really is a handsome S.O.B.  I sort of grin when he says, “Nice to meet you, Jess, is it?”

 

I nod.  “Jessica. But my friends call me Jess or Jessi.”

 

His smile makes my gut twist. “I hope I can be your friend…Jessi.”  When I blush, he laughs. “Tell me what I did so long ago that made you hate me?  I need to make up for it somehow.”

 

I shrug.  “Can we not rehash it, please? If we’re starting over with a clean slate, then it didn’t happen, right?”

He takes my hand and brushes his lips over my knuckles.  “Right. So, tell me Jessi, what’s bringing you to Ireland?”

 

           

When the announcement is made we’re landing, I’m back in my seat waking up Hanna Jo.  She stretches and says, “Sorry, I’m not much of a traveler.”

 

I laugh and say, “No shit.  But it’s ok.  I did some reading and some planning.”

 

She glances back at Donnie and says, “Well?”

 

I shrug. “We talked.  He’s right, eleven years ago we were different people.  We’re gonna forget the past.”

 

She can tell something’s bugging me. “But?”

 

I sigh. “But he seems to be the same guy.  After clearing the air, he was right back to trying to get me in bed.  I just…maybe I’ve outgrown him being appealing to me.”

 

She giggles.  “Or maybe your mind is on someone closer to your own age, really tall, incredible blue eyes…”

 

I laugh loudly. “Oh Hanna Jo! I’m so bad.  The whole time I was talking to Donnie I was comparing him to Nick.”

 

She lowers her voice.  “Who won?”

 

I grin really big. “Nick!  Who else?”

 

She laughs.  “I’m glad we’re doing this Jessi!  I think we both need it.”

 

We continue talking about Nick and AJ until the plane lands.  As we’re getting off the plane, Donnie sidles up behind us and says, “Can I offer you girls a ride?”

 

With a smirk on my face, I turn to him and say, “You already did.  And you missed your chance.  See you again soon!”

 

He grabs my waist before I can follow Hanna off the plane.  “Wait a minute…you mean you and I were gonna…and I didn’t?  Was I fucking crazy?”

 

I laugh, the feel of his hands on me giving me goose bumps.  “No, you were distracted by someone older, well endowed, and not a virgin.” I see Hanna Jo about to disappear from my sight and I shrug away from him. “Sorry, I have to catch Hanna.  I’m sure we’ll see you again soon.”

 

As I’m running away, I hear him yell, “Jessi!  Jessi, wait!”

 

Wait, hell!  Why did I say that?  Why did I let him know I wanted him back then?  I shake my head cursing myself as I finally catch up with Hanna Jo.  I am so stupid.

 

She looks at me and says, “What?  What happened?”

 

I say, “Hanna, we need to get our bags and GO!  I’ll tell you in the car, ok?”

 

She nods and runs to grab a luggage cart while I lug our suitcases off the belt.  Just as the last one lands on the cart, Donnie grabs my arm and whispers, “Jessi, wait!”

 

I turn to him, almost panicked, and say, “Donnie for the love of God, just let it go!”

 

He jerks away.  “I’m sorry. I just…I need to know what happened.  You can’t leave me hanging.”

 

Hanna comes up beside me and says, “Listen, this is not the time or place. Just…for now, drop it.”

 

He looks around, finally realizing there are fans waiting for him, looking on curiously.  He nods and says, “Fine. Where are you staying?”

 

I just sigh.  “Like I said, you’ll see us. Soon. Goodbye.”

 

I turn and walk away, knowing Hanna is following me.  She falls in step beside me and asks, “You gonna tell him the truth?”

 

I shrug and whisper, “I don’t know.”

 

           

Project: nkotBSB

By Rachel

Copyright 2012

 

Chapter 8

 

It was nice to be on land. I wasn’t the best traveling companion when it came to flying across oceans. Thankfully we made it safe to Ireland. It would nice staying in one place for the next few days.

 

Jessi decides a hot shower is in order. While she’s getting cleaned up I go explore Belfast. I want to see as much as possible. We plan to meet up later for dinner.

 

After walking around for forty five minutes I get chilly. I find a coffee shop to warm myself up in. I sip my tea and stare out the window. Things are surreal at the moment. I feel like I am living a dream. So much has already happened. I met the man of my dreams and held a conversation with him.

 

“Hanna, what a surprise! Would you mind if I sit here with you?” AJ points to the empty seat at my table.

 

I clear my throat. “Um, sure.” This is awkward. I didn’t think I would see him twice in one day. He’s going to know something is up. I pray that I can pull this off.

 

“What are the odds I would see you again so soon?” AJ smiles at me. My insides start to melt.

 

“I think it’s very odd.” I attempt to flirt. Why am I so horrible at this? I wish I was more confident when it came to men.

 

“I think its fate. I’m glad I got to run into you again.”  He takes my hand and squeezes it.

 

“Me, too.” I say shyly. “Are you enjoying the sites?”

 

“Only the one before me.” He stares at me. I feel the heat on my cheeks. “I find you refreshing, Hanna Jo. You’re not like other women.”

“AJ, you keep on flattering me, but...” I try to explain, but I can’t get the words out right. “I know we talked a bit on the plane, but I’ve lived a very sheltered life.” 

 

I want to be honest with him. I am nothing like the women he has dated in the past. Not that AJ is going to date me. He’s just being friendly to a fan.

 

“You can’t be that sheltered if you are traveling around Europe.” He takes a drink of his coffee. I just watch him. If he only knew what Jessi and I did to get ourselves here.

 

“If you only knew.” I giggle timidly. AJ’s gaze on me this whole time is unnerving. I want to grab him and kiss him until we get tired. Though I don’t think I will ever get tired of that.

 

“I have plenty of time. We can stay here or go back to my hotel room.”  AJ suggests. Oh my, the thought that enter my mind. None of them are appropriate.

 

“Umm…umm….maybe…..we…um…should…” I can’t even get the words out. Get it together Hanna, I say in my head. “...finish our drinks.”

 

AJ caresses my cheek as he says, “Why don’t we go back to my room? We have some eyes on us, and I’d rather be away from all the wandering eyes.”

 

We make it back to his hotel in record time. I’m sitting on the bed while AJ is talking on the phone. I can’t stop thinking about what I want to do on this bed. My imagination is getting the best of me. I need to calm down.

 

“Sorry about that. Nick wanted to know if I wanted to walk around with him.”

 

“It’s okay.” I smile. “I’m sure Jessi will be calling me soon.”

 

“Nick really has the hots for your friend. He can’t stop talking about her.”

 

“Interesting.” I comment, not letting on how excited I am. I can’t wait to tell my best friend, but it can wait. Right now I’m focusing on AJ.

 

“Enough about your friend. Let’s talk about you.” AJ moves onto the bed. He sits close to me. I get a fluttering in my womanhood.

 

“My parents have sheltered me all of my life. My parents are devout Christians. They raised me and my siblings very strict. I never went to public school.” I start spilling my life story out. I feel relieved getting it out. I don’t know why, but I do.

“I spent all my time taking care of my little brothers and sisters. I hated it.”

 

“That had to suck.” He says, as he wraps his arm around me. Instantly, I feel calm.

 

“It did. I knew I couldn’t live that life. My parents wanted me to get married to a boy from our church and start a family after I finished high school.”  This is the first I ever talk about the marriage. Even Jessi doesn’t know. For some reason I feel safe talking to AJ.

 

“Wow, I couldn’t even imagine.” He pulls me closer to his body. I smell his aftershave and just melt into him. The tears start to fall. “Shh, it’s okay Hanna. Just let it out.”

 

I cry until my eyes are dry. AJ’s shirt is soaked with my tears and snot. I’m embarrassed. “Oh, AJ. I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to ruin your shirt.”

 

“It’s okay. It feels nice to hold a woman in my arms. It’s been a while.” He places a kiss on my nose.

 

I place my mouth on his, prompting him to kiss me. He takes my lead, kissing me slowly. His lips are smooth, and he’s gentle. I want to stay in this moment forever. AJ takes his time exploring my mouth. He sucks gently on my bottom lip. Then his tongue parts my lips. We take our time discovering each other.

 

Neither of us takes it any further. It’s nice taking thing slow. I’m enjoying the moment. AJ is the first to break apart. “Hanna, I hope I’m not being forward by kissing you.” He whispers softly in my ear.

 

“Not at all AJ.” I kiss his cheek.

 

“Please call me Alex.”

 

A loud banging on the door stops me from commenting. Neither of us rushes to answer the door. We gradually move apart from one another.

 

“Open up the door McLean! Are you painting your nails?” Nick starts laughing.

 

“Can we just ignore him?” I ask, as I get off the bed and move toward the window.

 

“I wish, but he won’t leave until I give him my full attention.” AJ walks over to the door.

 

“Gee, what took ya so long?” Nick asks, walking in. He looks over at me. I wave. “Now I see why you didn’t answer the door. Hey there Hanna!”

 

“Hi Nick.”

 

“So I assume you aren’t up to going out.” Nick looks over at the wrinkled bedspread. He gives AJ a smirk.

 

“You assumed correct. Have fun sightseeing alone.” AJ says abruptly, trying to get Nick to leave. I want to laugh because I find it highly amusing.

 

He doesn’t take the hint. “So where is Jessi? Why isn’t she with you?”

 

I think it’s cute that Nick is so concerned where Jess is. He’s definitely interested in her. I hope that she can overcome her bashfulness when it comes to him. They have an undeniable chemistry.

 

“Well, she hasn’t called me yet. Jessi must still be at the hotel.”

 

“Really?” Nick has an idea forming in his head. “Where are you staying?”

 

I look over at AJ; he’s clearly annoyed. I figure the only way to get Nick to leave is to tell him where we are staying. I give him the information he wants, and Nick is off. Jessi is in for a surprise.

 

AJ walks over to me. He wraps his arms around my waist. “Now where were we?”

 

“If I remember correctly, Alex, I think you were kissing me.” That’s all it takes for him to have his mouth on me. If nothing else happens with AJ at least I have this moment.

 

 

 

 

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Dottie

Copyright 2012

 

Chapter 9

 

Jessi

 

OK, why am I brooding in the hotel room instead of exploring Belfast? I look out the window and the view is breathtaking.  The Park Avenue Hotel was a great choice but now I can see Hanna Jo had the right idea.  So why didn’t I go with her?  Simple…I feel like ten kinds of a fool.

 

First of all, we meet Nick and AJ and what do I do?  I turn into a complete mess and I can’t get two words out straight.  Finally, I get some one on one time with Nick and I shut down every time he flirts.  THEN we meet Donnie and I either want to smack him or fuck him. I can’t decide which.  I must be the craziest bitch on the planet.

 

I text Hanna Jo to find out where she is. This sitting in the hotel room feeling sorry for myself is for the birds.  I wait and wait.  No reply.  OK, so maybe she’s on her way back?  Before I can ponder it too much, there’s a knock at the door. Great, she just forgot her key.

 

I bounce to the door, swinging it open as I say, “It’s about time you got here!”

 

Nick steps forward smiling and I want to crawl under the bed. “I didn’t know where you were or I’d have been here sooner!”

 

I force a laugh to hide my embarrassment. “Sorry, I was…umm…thought you were…Hanna Jo.”

 

He brushes past me, gazing around the room. “Nice hotel. Maybe we should stay here.” He turns. “Hanna’s with AJ.  I bugged them till she told me where to find you.”

 

I sigh.  Someday I may kill Hanna Jo. “So, she’s with AJ.  And you were looking for me?”

 

He shrugs, walking closer to me.  I fight the urge to run when he steps closer to peek in the bathroom. “Well, not intentionally. I wanted AJ to go sightseeing with me but he was with Hanna.  She mentioned you were alone and well…”

 

I sigh and step away. “So you came here?”

 

He grabs my hand. “Jessi, what is it?  You seem scared every time I get close to you. I’m not gonna hurt you, I promise.”

 

I close my eyes and pray for strength. “Nick, I swear I don’t know what’s wrong with me. I’m not normally like this.  Seriously, ask Hanna, I’m the life of the party.  But when you’re close…I get…nervous.”

 

He looks puzzled. “Nervous?  Jessi, I’m just a guy.  A normal, average guy who happens to sing.”

 

Letting the real me shine through briefly, I say, “Who’s also gorgeous, sexy and has eyes to die for.”

 

When it dawns on me what I just said, I blush. He does too.  “Jessi, I’m flattered, but look at me. I’m not all that.”

 

I stare into his eyes. “You are Nick. And it…it makes me nervous.”

 

He slides his hand up my arm. “Listen, the gorgeous, sexy person in this room is you, not me. So let’s agree we like each other, ok?” I nod and smile shyly.  “Good. Now, let’s go see the sights.  You and me. We’ll have dinner and maybe by the time we get back here I can sneak a good night kiss.”

 

My stomach flutters and I nod. “I’d like that.”

 

His flirting knows no end. “What? The sightseeing or dinner?”

 

I grab my purse and wink. “The good night kiss.”

 

He follows me into the hallway and we’re both laughing. This might turn out to be a great day after all.

 

As the afternoon wears on, I feel more at ease with Nick. He’s recognized by a few people and he introduces me as a lifelong friend. How he says it with a straight face, I’ll never know. 

 

We didn’t really do the tourist thing. We walked and talked and laughed a lot. He’s really a funny guy.  After an hour it became easy for me to forget that for years I had imagined myself in all kinds of kinky sex positions with this man and realize he really is a down-to-earth kind of guy.

 

Around 6:30 he says, “So, where do you want to eat?”

 

I laugh and say, “You’re asking me?”

 

He shrugs and throws his arm around my shoulder. “Come here.”  I let him pull me into an alley and my heart hammers in my chest.  Before I can think about it, he presses me against a wall and lowers his lips to mine. 

 

I literally feel my blood surge through my veins.  He doesn’t shove his tongue down my throat.  He barely teases my lips with it. But he holds me so close, I feel his body reacting to mine and I’m breathless.  He lifts his head.  I manage to find my voice and whisper, “Is this good night?”

 

I see his smile in the fading light. “Not by a long shot. Your laughter…I love hearing it. I just couldn’t wait.”

 

I smile timidly. “Well, I’m glad you didn’t wait, but…maybe we should go eat?”

 

OK, what the hell was that?  WHY did I just suggest we STOP kissing and eat?  What the fuck?

 

He smiles gently and reaches up to play with my hair. “It’s ok. I’m not going to ravish you till you beg me too.  But I might sneak a kiss now and then.”  When I giggle, he laughs. “So, wanna find a pub, try some real Irish stew, and maybe have a beer?”

 

I sigh deeply.  “Sounds good only wouldn’t we be drinking Irish ale?”

 

He throws his arm around me and leads me out of the alley. “Don’t think it matters, I’ll probably stick to water.  I want to keep my wits about me tonight.”

 

I can’t help but laugh, letting my arm slide around his waist.  “Me too. I wouldn’t want to do something stupid and chase you away.”

 

He kisses the top of my head since he easily stands a foot taller than me. “Jessi, we’re gonna be good friends.”

 

For the first time since I met him, I let my guard down completely and say, “I certainly hope so.”

 

His arm slides down my back and his fingers tease my ass. “Maybe more than friends,” he whispers.

Oh Holy CRAP, do I want this man?  So why am I being such a ninny?

 

 

 

Dinner was delicious.  So we didn’t go to a big, expensive restaurant where the table setting has three forks.  We ate in a loud noisy pub where the floors were dirty and the food was to die for.  After wiping my mouth, I look at Nick and say, “I think that’s the best meal I’ve ever had.”

 

He nods, tossing his napkin onto his plate. “I think you’re right. I think I could have kept eating. Although it will make working out tough tomorrow.”

 

I fight the urge to picture him sweaty and say, “Does your hotel have a good gym?”

 

He shrugs.  “I don’t know, I haven’t checked.  I’m sure someone will find a gym for me if I need it.”

 

I laugh. “For a while there, I forgot who you were.”

 

HIS smile makes me weak. “I want you to forget that part of it. I love it when you forget and the real you comes out to play.”

 

I sigh quietly. “You know Nick, I don’t think it’s because you’re famous.  That really doesn’t matter to me.”

 

He leans forward curiously. “What is it then?”

 

Before I can answer, movement behind his back catches my eye.  I look up to find Donnie. Smiling.  I grit my teeth and say, “Can we talk about this later?”

 

He turns his head just as Donnie booms, “Well, hello Jessi. Long time, no see.  Nick, man, you already hitting on my girl?”

Nick’s gaze swings back to me and I glare at Donnie frostily. “I am NOT your girl, Mr. Wahlberg!”

 

He shakes his head and sits in the empty chair he pulls up beside me.  “Now, come on Jessi, we decided on the plane to bury the hatchet and forget the past and all that.”

 

My gaze meets Nick. “Plane?” he asks.

 

I nod. “We were on the same flight from Switzerland.” Pushing my chair back, I say, “If you’ll excuse me, I’ll just go so you two can talk.”

 

Nick stands quickly. “I can talk to him anytime. I’ll walk you back.” He turns to Donnie. “See you tomorrow?”

 

Donnie nods, his eyes boring holes into my back. “Sure. Umm, see you around, Jessi?”

 

I turn to him letting the venom drip from my tongue. “Not if I can help it.”

 

As we leave the pub, Nick says, “OK, so did he do something I should know about? Should I go back in there and kick his ass?”

 

I sigh.  “No, probably not.  I should probably apologize at some point, but old habits die hard.”

 

We walk quietly for a few minutes before he asks, “Not a New Kids fan?”

 

I shrug, looking ahead. “I was a long time ago.  I’m not anymore.”

 

He probes gently.  “Because?”

 

I stop and turn to face him. “Because a long time ago I made a fool of myself in front of him and I haven’t gotten over it.”

 

From behind us, Donnie asks, genuinely puzzled, “So tell me what I did and let me say I’m sorry!”

 

Nick and I both turn and I say, “Can we please not discuss this now?”

 

Donnie bristles, “Look, I’m just trying to be friendly. One minute you talk to me, the next you freeze me out. What did I do that was so God awful bad you’ve held a grudge this long?”

 

I look up at Nick and he says, “It’s a fair question. I’d ask if it was me.” He looks around.  “Listen, we’re getting swarmed by fans.”

 

I sigh, wanting to crawl into a hole and die. “Look, I just don’t want to discuss it now. Later. Why don’t you two talk to your fans. I’m going back to my hotel.”

 

Donnie hands me a card. “Listen, just call me.  Tell me what I did that was so bad and let me say I’m sorry. I’m really not a bad guy.”

 

I turn to walk away, expecting Nick to fall in step with Donnie to say hello to the fans. Instead, he falls in step beside me and puts his arm around my waist.  Neither of us says anything.  But secretly, I’m thrilled he’s walking me back.

 

When we get to the hotel, he stops me and says, “Today was really fun.”

 

I nod and smile. “I enjoyed it.”  After a brief, pause, I whisper, “I’m glad you showed up instead of Hanna Jo.”

 

His smile is captivating. “Me too Jessi. Only…” He takes a deep breath. “What happened with Donnie?”

I close my eyes. “Nothing. And that was the problem.” Opening them and staring up into his eyes, I continue. “I was 18 and thought he wanted me as much as I did him. I found I was wrong and I got pissed off and never got over it.”

 

He brushes my hair back. “How could he NOT want you? He wants you now.”

 

I sigh. “Well, he’s not getting me now. I’m not an 18 year old virgin anymore with dreams of stardust.”

 

He leans closer. “Tell me your dreams, Jessi. Do they involve me?”

 

I forget how to breathe. “I’d rather show you…soon. But…not tonight, ok?”

 

He kisses me gently, drawing my breath from my body. Pulling back, he whispers, “When can I see you again?”

 

I smile secretly.  “Oh I think you’ll see me sooner than you think.” I blush when he smirks. “Thanks for today Nick. It was a lot of fun.”

 

He hand finds its way up under my shirt and his fingertips tickle the skin on my back as he says, “Thanks for not kicking me out of your room.”  After another gentle kiss, he whispers, “Sweet dreams, Jessi.”

 

With my hands gripping his forearms, I whisper, “You too. Good night.”

 

One last, deeper kiss and he raises his head. “G’night Sexy Lady. I’ll talk to YOU tomorrow!”

 

I go upstairs in a daze. When I open the door to our room, Hanna Jo pounces on me. “Where have you been? I’ve been worried sick!”

 

I smile dreamily and fall over on my bed. “I’ve been to Heaven, Ho Jo. And I’ve seen the light!”

 

She squeals in glee and falls on the bed beside me. Time for a long girl talk.  And maybe a glass or two of wine.

 

           

Project: nkotBSB

By Rachel

Copyright 2012

 

Chapter 10

 

Hanna Jo

 

I awake before the alarm goes off. Jessi is sound asleep. I sit up and stretch. Looking around the room, I see two empty wine bottles and some glasses. Why are there three glasses? Everything becomes crystal clear when I look over at Jessi’s bed. Nick is sound asleep beside her.

 

Nick came back last night when he realized he didn’t have Jessi’s number. It was a nice evening. Nick was as nice as AJ. I gave them some alone time and spent part of my evening in the lobby reading. I knew Jessi would repay me someday.

 

Someone’s phone starts to ring. It’s not mine. I find it before it wakes everyone up. I realize its Nick’s phone, so I answer it. “Hello! Nick’s phone.”

 

“Is that you Hanna Jo?” AJ’s raspy voice asks.

“It sure is.” I giggle. “How are you this morning?”

“I’m doing well. Just looking for Nick. We have an interview in an hour and no one can find him.”

“Oh, no! He fell asleep while hanging out with Jessi. I’ll wake him up and send him on his way.”

“Thanks Han.”

“Anytime, Alex.” I smile as I hang up.

I place Nick’s phone on the dresser. Jessi and Nick look so cute; I hate having to wake them up. “Jessi and Nick wake up.” I pray that they are fully dressed under the comforter.

Nick sits up and I can see his shirt. I breathe a sigh of relief. Jessi is out for the long haul. I’m assuming she drank too much wine last night.

“Good morning Hanna Jo.” He says groggily.

“Morning Nick. AJ just called to remind you that you have an interview in an hour.”

“Oh shit. I totally forgot.” He stands up. “I got to jet. Tell Jessi I’ll call her later.”

Within seconds he was out the door. I pad into the bathroom to do my morning routine. By the time I am done with my shower and getting dressed, Jessi is awake.

“So how did you get Nick into your bed?” I smirk at her.

She yawns and wraps the comforter around her body. “What are you talking about?”

“Stop joking Jessi. Nick was in your bed this morning when I woke up.” I say as I grab my phone to check for messages.

 Jessi looks under the blanket. “Stop playing tricks on me Hanna Jo. I’m fully clothed, so Nick couldn’t have been here.” She throws a pillow at me.

“I hope you weren’t having sex while I was sleeping in the other bed.” I shake my head at her.  The thought of someone having sex that close to me makes me sick. “Go get ready. We have some exploring to do.”

Just as Jessi gets out of bed, her phone buzzes. She quickly picks it up. “Oh, my fucking god! Holy shit balls!” She tosses her phone on the desk. I stare at her, waiting for her rant to simmer. “You weren’t fucking kidding. How could I forget that Nick Fuck Me Carter was in my bed last night?”

“You know I would never lie to you. I think you and Mr. Carter had a little too much wine last night.” I grab Jessi’s phone.

“I can’t believe he texted a picture of us from last night.” Jessi is frantic from his text message. She’s usually so calm when it comes to men. I think she’s falling hard for Nick.

“Well, he did say he enjoyed getting to know you and can’t wait to see you again. I think Mr. Carter is smitten with you.” I smile at her.

“I don’t get it. Ho Jo, I’m petrified. This isn’t what I pictured happening. I thought I would be an easy lay for him and that’s it.” She says with worry.

“Jess, just take it one moment at a time. I get a good vibe from Nick.” I give her a hug. “Let’s go do some shopping.”

 

An hour later we’re out and about in Belfast. I’m falling in love with Ireland. It’s absolutely beautiful. I am able to get Jessi’s mind off of Nick for a while. There is definitely something happening between the two of them. It’s more than friendship, and I can see it developing into something more.

Now AJ and I are a different story. We’re going to be great friends. I don’t know how far things will go between us even though we kissed. I don’t want my shyness to deter AJ from pursuing me in a sexual way. Right now we both seem content on being friends. We didn’t spend a lot of time kissing after Nick left. I’m going to follow my own advice and live one moment at a time.

“Ho Jo can we stop and get some food. I’m starving.”  Jessi spots a pub.

“That sounds perfect.”

We enter the noisy establishment, and the waitress takes us to a table in the back. We sit down and look at our menus.

“Hanna!” AJ says cheerfully walking over to our table.

“Hi Alex.” I say as Jessi kicks me under the table when I use his real name. “How’s it going?”

He bends down and gives me a kiss on the cheek. “We just wrapped up an interview, so a few of us decided to get some lunch.”

“Nice.”

“Hey there, AJ!  Have fun with Ho Jo yesterday?” She winks at both of us.

I notice that Howie, Donnie, and Joey walk up beside Alex. If he wasn’t with all his friends, I would invite him to sit with us. Plus Donnie and Jessi don’t really get along, so it wouldn’t be a good idea.

“I sure did.” He smiles at me, and I blush profusely, “Did you have fun with Nick last night? You look cute when you sleep.”

Under his breath Donnie mutters. “She must be a groupie. Seems like she gets around.”

I’m afraid to look at Jessi; I know she heard his comment. Before I have a chance to say something, she’s off and running. I feel so bad for my best friend.

“Just because she didn’t fall into your bed doesn’t make her a groupie.” I remark quietly. I’m shocked that I’m even saying anything. “I’m sorry you lost your chance with Jessi.”

Donnie looks upset, while everyone else is confused. I should be looking for Jessi. I hope she didn’t go too far. How am I going to find her in a foreign country? As I start to stand up, AJ takes my hand and pulls me aside.

“Are you okay?” He starts to rub my upper arms. It’s a tender touch and helps me to calm down.

“I just feel bad for Jessi. Donnie…keeps…umm…ruining things.”

The next thing I know Alex is pulling me into his arms. I breathe in his aftershave. I could get lost in that smell forever. Before I realize it, his lips graze my cheek. I know where I want this to lead, but we’re in public and my conscious tells me I need to find Jessi. I back away from AJ.

“I better go.”

Before he lets me go, he says, “You’re a good friend, Hanna. I’ll call you later to see if you found her. Take care.” He gives me a quick peck on the nose.

I run out the door before I have time to think about how sweet Alex is. I don’t know where I’m going to find Jessi. I hope she didn’t get too far. I need to find her.  I hate Donnie Wahlberg.

 

 

 

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Dottie

Copyright 2012

 

Chapter 11

 

Jessi

 

I wander around aimlessly, finding my way back to the hotel.  As I let myself into our room, my phone starts buzzing.  I look and see its Nick. I just can’t answer it. Is Donnie right? AM I a groupie out to fuck him?

 

I sigh and fall onto the bed.  My phone starts vibrating.  Texts from Nick.  “Can I come over?” “Where are u?” “U mad at me?”  Tears start falling.  How can I face him? Then texts start rolling in from Hanna. “On my way!” “Call Nick.” “JESSI WHERE ARE YOU?”

 

I sigh and stand, grabbing a lightweight jacket. I know when she gets here it’s gonna be bad. I can’t face them all. That bastard Donnie Wahlberg just HAS to be the biggest dick on the planet.  He always has been. Guess he always will be.

 

I find myself walking down a street filled with coffee shops, pubs and cafés. I slip into a pub and find a dark, secluded corner booth.  I order a glass of wine and brood.  Why do I let that asshole get to me?  Some deep, sinister part of me wants to think he’s jealous but the sad truth is; he didn’t want me when I was 18, why the hell would he want me now?

 

Just as I’m starting to sip my third glass of wine, I hear the voice I hate most in the world. “We need to talk.”

 

I watch as he brazenly slides into the booth beside me. “No we don’t Mr. Wahlberg. Your opinion of me is evident.  I do NOT need to talk to you!”

 

He growls fiercely, “YES, you do need to talk to me! I want to know what the hell happened between us 11 years ago. And I wanna know NOW!”

 

I sigh deeply.  “I don’t want to talk about it.”

 

He snarls. “Tough, I do.  You’re all hot for Carter, but when I make a pass, I get a cold shoulder.  What the fuck did I do to you that was so reprehensible you hate me with a passion? I know I didn’t rape you.  I’ve never in my life forced a woman if she said no.”

 

I drain my glass. “No, you didn’t rape me. Happy now? Is your conscious clear?  I TOLD you I don’t want to talk about it. GO AWAY!”

 

I try to order another glass. He stops me. “Getting drunk isn’t going to help. Come on, let’s take a walk and we’ll both calm down. Then we can talk like adults.”  When I don’t move, he lowers his voice. “Jessi, I’m sorry for what I said. I didn’t mean it.”

 

I feel tears well up in my eyes at his tenderness.  It’s gotta be the wine.  “Then why did you say it?”  I try to sound stern, but even to my own ears, my plea sounds like a frightened little girl wanting to know what she did wrong.

 

I look away from him. He clears his throat. “I was…jealous. Jessi, all I want is a chance to get to know you and figure out what I did that made you hate me. You won’t even give me that chance.  You just hop in bed with Nick.”

 

Fuming, I slide around the table and out the other side.  “I did NOT hop in bed with him! And if the truth be told, even if I DID, it’s none of your fucking business!  Leave me alone!”

 

I turn, finding Nick, Hanna Jo and Alex standing close by.  I close my eyes, willing the floor to swallow me up.  Donnie stands and grabs my arm, spinning me around to face him. “I still want to know what happened between us.”

 

Before I can open my mouth, Nick pulls me out of the way and grabs Donnie’s shirt in his fists. “You keep your hands off her, Donnie!”

 

Hanna pulls me back behind Nick and whispers, “Jessi?”

 

I shake my head furiously, watching everything unfold between Nick and Donnie.  Donnie’s trying to push Nick off him, but Nick won’t let go.  “Carter, back off.  She and I were having a private conversation.”

 

Nick snarls, “Private? Half the damn bar heard her tell you to leave her alone.”

 

Donnie glances around, finally able to free himself from Nick’s grip. “Carter, what I have to talk to her about is MY business. NOT yours. So just leave and we’ll finish talking.”

 

It had to be the wine.  Or maybe the REAL Jessi is ready to take control again. “I don’t WANT to talk to you Donnie!  What happened is over and done with.  I’ll not re-hash it to ease your guilty conscious.  But I will tell you this…if you were half the man Nick is, I might have given you a chance.  I might have laid it all out and gotten past it.  But now I see you’re the same mother fucking prick you were eleven years ago and I thank God I wasn’t good enough for you then!”

 

I turn and run, mindless of where I’m going.  I hear Hanna yelling for me to stop, but I don’t. I just keep going, tears blinding me. 

 

When I finally stop, I’m on a dark, semi-deserted street. Smart, Jess, real smart.  Run off, half cocked in a foreign city crying like a little girl.  I sigh and look around.  Pulling out my cell phone, I call Hanna. 

 

I hear the panic in her voice. “Where are you? Are you ok?”

 

I sigh. “I don’t know.  I’m in front of a place called The Blarney Stone. Looks like a jewelry store.”

 

Before I can say anything else, I hear a dark voice behind me. “Well, lookie hear fellas.  A bonnie lass come to brighten our night.”

 

My body trembles in fear as I turn, seeing three young men eyeing me.  I feel a shiver course through my veins and I whisper, “Hanna Jo…”

 

Before I can say anything else, one of them grabs my phone, turning it off and dropping it on the ground. “Now now, you wouldn’t want to be talking on that thing when you got all us big, strong Irishmen here for your…attention, would you lass?”

 

I grimace. “Please, leave me alone.”

 

Another of them laughs sadistically. “Oh, come now Lass, we aren’t going to hurt you. We just want to have some fun. You can enjoy it too.”  His voice drops. “IF you behave that is.”

 

I feel my blood freeze. They are going to rape me and kill me.  I send up a silent prayer for AJ to take care of Hanna as they close in. 

 

One grabs me and pulls me into the alley.  I fight, but they are stronger than me.  One of them chuckles in glee. “You’re such a tiny little thing.  If you don’t hold still you’re gonna get hurt.”  I feel his grip tighten on my arms.  It’s like I can see the bruises forming in my mind.  I keep struggling, managing to kick one of them square in the balls.  He doubles over in agony, falling to the ground.  The same one that was laughing in delight snarls, “You better stop that right now or you really will get hurt.”

 

I hear my blouse rip and I scream.  One covers my mouth while the other tries to frantically open my jeans.  Scalding tears spill down my face as one of them starts biting at my neck.  I struggle harder.  Suddenly, my head slams against the wall behind me and the world fades around me.  I hear one of them whisper, “Someone’s coming! Let’s go!”

 

I feel myself sliding down the wall and somewhere in my mind, I hear Hanna Jo screaming at me. Great, now she’s mad at me too.  The last thing I hear before sliding into oblivion is the sweetest voice in the world.  Nick whispering, “I got you, Jessi.”

Project: nkotBSB

By Rachel

Copyright 2012

 

Chapter 12

 

Hanna Jo

 

I am a nervous wreck waiting for Jessi to wake up. When we found her in the dark alley I thought I was going to lose my best friend. We went straight to the hospital. Jessi has a nasty goose egg on her head. The doctors are concerned about her having a concussion.

 

Nick is pacing. “You need to calm down.” He’s freaking me out a bit.

 

“I can’t. What if I didn’t get there in time?” He cries out in agony. “She could have been raped and killed.”

 

His emotions frighten me. Nick really cares about Jessi. I know that they just met but I think he’s in love with her. He’s already so protective of her.

 

“Just be thankful we got there in time. God was on her side.” I say quietly. I am shaken. This isn’t how our trip was supposed to turn out. Is this God’s way of punishing me and Jessi for our crime?

 

Nick walks over to the window and stares out at the darkness. I feel lost. I don’t know what to do. It’s like I’m all alone. All I can do is pray. A knock on the door pulls me out of my conversation with God.

 

AJ walks in with Donnie. This is not going to be good. Before I can shoo him into the hallway, Nick turns around.  He is pissed. “Get the fuck out of here. She doesn’t need you around. You’ve caused enough trouble.” He snarls at Donnie.

 

“Nick, he wants to apologize and see how Jessi’s doing. Just hear Donnie out and he’ll leave.” AJ tries to diffuse the situation before it gets out of hand.

 

“Is she okay?” Donnie says sympathetically. I feel bad for him. I just wish he wouldn’t keep provoking Jessi. She doesn’t want Donnie around, and he keeps popping up wherever we go.

 

“No, she’s not.” I reply. “She’s been unconscious since we got here. Jessi is my best friend. I can’t live without her.” The tears I’ve been holding in finally fall down my face.

 

AJ is by my side and holds me close to him. It feels good letting it out. “I think you two need to take it into the hall. Jessi doesn’t need to wake up to adult men having a fist fight.”

 

Donnie and Nick stomp out to the hallway. I hope they don’t get kicked out of the hospital. Things are only going from bad to worse.

 

“It’s okay, Hanna. Jessi will be make it through. She’s tough.” He rubs my back. I know he’s trying to make me feel better, but it’s not working.

 

“She has to pull through. I don’t know what I’ll do without her. If anything happens to her, I’ll be alone.” I sniffle into his shirt.

 

“Han, she’s not going to die. Plus, you won’t be alone. I promise you that.” AJ murmurs into my ear. I’m curious as to what he means. Does he mean that he’s going to be around or what? I am too afraid to ask Alex.

 

I hear a soft cough, coming from Jessi. I pull away from AJ and run over to her bed. “Where…am…I?” She can barely get the words out. I’m so happy she woke up.

 

I take her hand. “Oh, Jessi! Do you remember anything that’s happened?”

 

She doesn’t speak for a few minutes, but I know she’s replaying the events in her mind. I can see the sadness in her eyes. “Hanna Jo, I’m so sorry. I never meant for this to happen.  Our plans keep getting ruined.”

 

“They aren’t ruined. You are more important than any guy. As long you’re okay, that’s all that matters.” I give her a hug.

Donnie and Nick pick that precise moment to walk back in. Nick rushes to Jessi’s side. I step back to let him have some time with her.

 

“Jessi, I was worried about you.” Nick places light kisses all over her face. It’s a touching moment. I have to say I’m slightly jealous, even though I’m happy she has Nick.

 

“I’m okay, I guess.” She says pitifully.  “My head hurts.”

 

“Alex and I will go get the doctor.” I take AJ’s hand and we leave.

 

“Just stay put. The doctor will come in and see you. Please don’t leave like that again. When I saw all those guys around you, I wanted to kill them.” Nick stays be her side.

 

Donnie clears his throat. “I just wanted to apologize for everything. I didn’t think things would get so out of control.”

 

“I can’t do this right now.” She starts to cry. “Please just leave me alone.”

 

“Jessi, I’m really sorry. I hope you can find it within you to forgive me. Maybe we can talk when you’re feeling better. Nick can give you my number.”

 

Jessi looks away and doesn’t answer him. Nick decides to take control of the situation. “Donnie, she’s had a traumatic day. I think you need to leave. I let you say your peace. Now please go.”

 

“Damn it, I feel guilty. I just want to make things better. Do you think I meant for this to happen?” Donnie’s voice is laced with remorse.

 

“Right now, it doesn’t matter.” Nick stands up. “You need to go.”

 

Donnie abruptly brushes past me, as I enter Jessi’s room. I wonder what happened for him to leave so pissed off. Nick is comforting her while she cries. I look at AJ and my tears start to fall.

 

“Nick, is everything okay?” AJ asks, while pulling me close to him.

“It will be. Now’s not the time to discuss it.”

 

I feel so hopeless. I push away from AJ and move to Jessi’s side. She looks at me and gives me a half smile. I know that things suck at the moment, but it has to get better.

 

“I’ll be okay, Ho Jo.” Jessi whispers. I hope that she’s right. How much more can we take? This is only the beginning and look how things have gone so far.

 

The doctor releases Jessi after a thorough check-up. She has a concussion, but will be okay in a few days. The doctor tells her to get some rest over the next few days. Tomorrow is the first concert. I tell Jessi that we can skip it, but she says no way.

 

Nick and AJ take us back to the hotel. Nick stays by Jessi’s side until she falls asleep. I watch them, and see they have something special. They look like they’ve been a couple for years. He’s so tender with Jessi. I’m glad that Jessi has found a good guy. Will I be that lucky?

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Dottie

Copyright 2012

 

Chapter 13

 

Jessi

 

OK, so I faked it. Once Nick thought I was asleep, he left.  Hanna is sitting by the window and nearly screams when I sit up.  She runs to me. “What’s wrong? Do you need the doctor again?”

 

I shake my head, grimacing in pain. “No, Hanna Jo.  I’m fine. I just…Nick had to leave and him thinking I was sleeping was the only way to get him out of here.”

 

She looks puzzled. “Leave? Why didn’t you want him to stay?”

 

I sigh and hug my knees.  “It’s moving too fast, Hanna Jo.  I’m barely friends with him.  He knows nothing about me.  For years, all I’ve wanted was to fuck his brains out. Now…dammit Hanna I don’t want to get serious, ok?”

Her mouth drops. “Jessi, don’t you like him?”

 

I sigh. “Of course I do.  But let’s face it, Hanna.  I’m not the kind of girl to fit into his life.  This was supposed to be a fun trip of following them around Europe and hopefully doing some mattress dancing.  I’m not here to fall in love.”

 

She eyes me curiously. “What’s wrong with falling in love?”

 

I shake my head and regret it. “It’s not for me, ok?”  After a minute of silence, I say, “I think I need to clear the air with Donnie.”

 

She sputters and stands to pace. “WHY?  Jessi, he bullied you till you ran…”

 

I hold up my hand. “No, he didn’t. I ran because I didn’t want to admit to him that I threw myself at him and he…we…oh you know what I mean!  It’s embarrassing to admit I couldn’t seduce him.  I blamed him and hated him when it was all on me.”

 

She sits back down with me and says, “No, Jessi. You were young.  And a virgin. It wasn’t your fault.”

 

I sigh. “But I still think I should talk to him. Do you have his number?”

 

She nods slowly.  “He gave it to me when he left the hospital. He was afraid Nick wouldn’t.”

 

I squeeze her hand. “Call him and ask him to meet me somewhere.”

 

She shakes her head. “NO! If you want to talk to him, he can come here. AJ asked me to dinner anyway.”

 

           

           

An hour later, Donnie knocks on the door.  AJ picked up Hanna Jo about twenty minutes ago. She said she’d hurry, but I made her promise to enjoy her night with AJ and not worry about me.  I’m a big girl.

 

When I let Donnie in, I see guilt in his eyes.  I curl up on the bed and say, “Look, before you start saying you’re sorry, this wasn’t your fault.  I was stupid to run. So don’t feel guilty.”

 

He sighs and sits in the chair across the room. “But I am to blame, Jessi, I…”

 

I stop him. “Look, I didn’t run because you were asking. I ran because I didn’t want to admit to you what really happened.  I didn’t want to admit you weren’t…didn’t want me before.”

 

He leans forward, his elbows on his knees.  “Tell me what happened Jessi.”

 

I sigh and play with the quilt on the bed.  “I met you when I was 17.  You wrote to me and I wrote back.  When I turned 18 you sent for me.  You flew me to New York to meet you before a concert.  I thought we were going to have a serious relationship and I was excited.”

 

He lowers his head. “Yet when you got there, I blew you off?”

 

I shiver. “You remember?”

 

He nods. “Vaguely.  You were a virgin, weren’t you?”  When I nod, he says, “I was so afraid you wanted me to…umm…”

 

I shrug and finish his line with a blush. “You thought I wanted you to pop my cherry?”

 

He blushes worse than me. “I’m sorry I never should have put it like that.  I just…I’d never been with a virgin. I wanted to but…well, fuck! It’s a scary thing for a guy to think about.”

 

I manage a wry laugh. “Not easy for a girl either.  We get to FEEL the pain.”

 

He shudders.  “Does it really hurt?”

 

I laugh. “Mine wasn’t so bad.”  After an awkward silence, I admit quietly, “I always wanted you to be the first.”

 

He nods, avoiding my gaze. “I knew it then. But I just…Jessi, I’m sorry. I was an ass. No wonder you hate me.”

 

I sigh and stretch out on the bed, mindless that the shirt I’m wearing is riding up my thighs and giving him a show. “I don’t think I hate you Donnie. I don’t think I ever did.  I was…embarrassed that I threw myself at you and you didn’t want me. Looking back, I can see how it was impossible for us both.” Under my breath, I mutter, “It’s really not all about you.”

 

I see him lick his lips and realize he’s staring at a good portion of my thighs and getting a glimpse of my ass.  I sit up quickly, trying to cover myself. He clears his throat and whispers, “You’re a gorgeous woman Jessi.  If…”

 

I shake my head. “No, Donnie, not now.  Maybe not ever.  But, I…I’m sorry for how I acted. Blaming you was childish. I hope you can forgive me for what I said.”

 

He stands and moves closer to the bed. Sitting by me he reaches out and pushes my hair back from my face.  “Can we start again?”

I shrug, biting my lip. “I don’t know.”

 

He leans forward and kisses me gently. “Get some sleep. I’m glad you told me.”

 

I nod as he stands to leave. “Thanks for… hearing me out. I’m sorry for how I acted.”

 

He nods. “Don’t worry about it.  Just feel better.”

 

           

After he leaves, I grab my phone and stare at it.  I want to call Nick. But I meant what I said to Hanna Jo.  I didn’t come here for love and he’s getting way to serious too fast.  I throw my phone aside and stand to pace. 

 

After my third trip around the room, my phone starts ringing.  I grab it, praying its Hanna Jo. “Hello?”

           

I hear the worry in Nick’s voice. “Jessi? You ok? You sound upset?”

 

I sigh. “No.  I’m fine.”

 

He whispers, “I would have stayed if I knew you’d wake up so soon. I was just checking on you, but I don’t have Hanna Jo’s number.”

 

I flop on the bed, groaning when my head hits the pillow. “She’s out with AJ.”

 

He sounds concerned. “She left you alone?”

 

Letting my frustration take control I rant, “Of course I’m fine! It’s a bump on the head. Don’t worry about it.”

 

He sounds hesitant.  “Jessi, why are you mad? I’m just concerned.”

 

I sigh. “Look, I’m sorry.  I just…I’m ok. I don’t need Hanna Jo to babysit me. I’m a big girl.  So don’t worry.”

 

Now he sounds angry.  “So I’m not supposed to care, is that it?”

 

I want to scream.  “Nick, you don’t know me! How can you care, we just met! Please…I’ll see you later, I’m just gonna lay here like a good girl and rest so everyone will be happy. Good night.”

 

Before I hang up, he whispers, “I do care, Jessi. Good night.”

 

I throw my phone on the floor and turn on my stomach, pounding my fist into the mattress.  Why did this get so complicated?  I don’t want a fucking boyfriend. I just want to fuck him! Right??  RIGHT!

Project: nkotBSB

By Rachel

Copyright 2012

 

Chapter 14

 

Sitting across from AJ is confusing, to say the least. I’m not really sure why he invited me to dinner. I’m getting the friends vibe from him this evening. He hasn’t made an attempt to hold my hand or flirt with me. It’s almost like we are brother and sister. Maybe he didn’t like the way I kiss. I hate that I am overanalyzing every move AJ is making.

 

“Are you enjoying your shepherd’s pie?” AJ asks for the third time.

 

“It’s delicious. Thank you for inviting me to dinner.” I answer politely. I take a sip of wine and force myself to relax.

 

“You’re welcome. I’m enjoying it.  I can’t believe the tour is starting tomorrow.” 

 

“I bet it’s exciting to perform in front of all those fans. They adore you.” I smile at him. I’m not extremely flirtatious, but maybe he will take the hint.

 

When he answers, I know he doesn’t. “I enjoy it and appreciate my fans. They mean the world to me.”

 

Wishing I was bold enough to just crawl onto his lap and kiss him, but I’m not. I’m afraid to make a move. I figure AJ just isn’t into me.

 

“So beside Backstreet Boys, what kind of music do you listen to?”

 

I set my fork down and wipe my mouth. “Well when I was younger I was only allowed to listen to hymns and traditional Christian music. Then I found the Backstreet Boys, and I became alive. Now I listen to everything. It’s nice to be able to listen to anything and not be judged by narrow minded people.”

 

“Were you really that sheltered?” He asks quietly.

 

I nod my head. “It’s not easy to talk about. I love my parents, but I resent them.” I can feel the anger build up in my veins. “Let’s talk about something else.”

 

AJ doesn’t press the issue, but we sit in silence. Neither of us knows what to say. I hate feeling this awkward with him. It’s not how I visualized being with him. I stare at my plate afraid to look at AJ.

 

“Hey J. What’s up?” I hear Brian’s cheery twang. I force myself to look up. “Who’s the beautiful lady your with?”

 

“Hey Rok! This is the always beautiful and lovely Hanna Jo.” AJ says with a smile. I feel the heat on my face as I blush.  The way AJ looks at me makes my stomach among other things tingle.

 

“It’s a pleasure to meet you.” He wiggles his eyes suggestively at me. “How were you so lucky to meet this guy?” Brian takes a seat at our table.

 

I sit up tall in my chair and give Brian my full attention. I glance over at AJ. He doesn’t even seem to care that Brian is intruding on our date. Oh no, maybe this isn’t a date. AJ is probably just being nice to me since Nick has a thing for Jessi. Why am I so bad at reading men?

 

“We met at the airport. Then we spent the whole flight to Switzerland chatting.” Oh no, what happened between then and now? We had a nice conversation and even flirted a bit. Now things are just uncomfortable.

 

We spend the next hour, talking away. Brian is telling the funniest stories. I can’t help but laugh. He’s a real charmer, and I forget about being shy. AJ starts to shift in his seat.  “It’s been an enjoyable evening. I’m feeling a little tired. Brian will you see to it that Hanna gets back to her hotel safely?”

 

“Sure Thing.”

 

AJ walks over and presses a quick kiss to my cheek. “Thanks for the lovely evening. Take care Hanna.” With that he’s gone. His attitude stuns me, but I hide my surprise deep inside. No reason for Brian to notice that I feel crappy. I’m ready to go back to the hotel.

 

“Would you like me to escort you back to your hotel, Hanna Jo?” Brian is a true southern gentleman.

 

“No thanks, I think I’ll just take a taxi.” I stand up, ready to leave. “You shouldn’t have to go out of your way for me. I’ll be fine.”

 

Brian stands in front of me. “And there’s no reason for a beautiful lady to be out alone at this time of night.” 

 

His face inches closer to mine. I can feel his breath on my face. I anticipate what is coming.  Why am I so nervous all of a sudden? His lips are soft against mine. The kiss is simple and quick. It was nice, but I feel like I’m betraying AJ.

 

“I need to go check on Jessi. Thanks for the nice evening.”

 

I bolt out of the restaurant. It’s only about two blocks to the hotel, so I walk back. The cool air on my face helps me get back to reality. So many thoughts are swimming in my head.

 

Jessi is sitting in bed watching television, when I let myself in. “How was your evening with Alex? Did he take you to his room and have his way with you?”

 

“You must be feeling better.” I flop down beside her. “Do I look like a woman that’s had hot sex this evening?”

 

“Not at all? Did AJ as least feel you up?” Jessi curls up under the covers.

 

I lower my voice. I am embarrassed to tell me best friend the truth. “All I got was a kiss on the cheek, but Brian kissed me.”

 

“What!?!?” Jessi shouts. Then she holds her head from the pain. “Ouch. What the hell happened tonight? I want all the glorious details.”

 

I precede to her all the minute details of the lackluster date. Once again, I feel foolish. Men; I don’t understand them. I think I’ve ruined any chance I had with AJ. Maybe I didn’t have a chance to begin with. How am I going to face him tomorrow?

 

“That really fucking sucks, Ho Jo. It seemed like you hit it off with him.” She gives me a hug. “You know you and Brian would make a cute couple.” She starts laughing.

 

“If you didn’t have a concussion, I’d smack you with a pillow.” I roll off the bed and start to get ready for bed. “Brian is sweet and funny. He’s a good kisser, too.”

 

“I detect a but coming on.”

 

I sigh loudly. “He’s not AJ.” With that I climb into bed for a restless night’s sleep.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Dottie

Copyright 2012

 

Chapter 15

 

Jessi

 

After we crawl into bed, I say, “Hanna Jo, is this trip turning out to be NOT what you expected?”

 

She sighs. “Jessi, I didn’t know what to expect. I knew I wouldn’t meet AJ and fall in bed with him. I knew THAT would take time. I just didn’t expect to feel what I feel.”

 

I finger the pillowcase under my head.  “What do you feel?”

 

She rolls onto her back.  “Brian kissed me and I felt like I was betraying AJ’s trust.  Yet he just calmly kissed my cheek and walked away, leaving me with another man.  Sort of speaks to his character, doesn’t it?”

 

My head aches, but I can’t stop asking her questions. “What if he thinks he’s moving too fast, Hanna Jo?  What if he’s trying to slow down cause he’s not sure how he feels?”

 

She sits up in bed. “Are you talking about AJ or yourself, Jessi?”

 

I sigh deeply.  “Hanna Jo, I don’t WANT to fall in love.  EVER!  I just want hot, steamy, random sex with Nick Carter.”

 

She lies back down and says, “But?”

 

I know I can trust Hanna Jo with my life.  “I get so tongue tied around him sometimes, I can’t speak.  When he’s just trying to be my friend, it’s great.  We talk and laugh.  But the minute his lips come towards mine, I turn into a 16 year old virgin afraid it’s gonna hurt.”

 

I know she’s blushing.  She stammers, “Well, umm, why do you, umm, think that happens?”

 

By now my head is throbbing like there’s no tomorrow.  “Look, Hanna, can we NOT talk about Nick and I for the foreseeable future?  Right now, I think I might skip opening night.”

 

She sits up again.  “JESSI!  Why?”

 

I sigh.  “My head hurts, I’m embarrassed that I made a fool of myself in front of Donnie, Nick and AJ, and I’m just not sure I can stand being close to Nick right now.”

 

She says, “Cover your eyes.”  I do and I hear the lamp click on.  I hear her rummaging around and another click, then she says, “Here, take this.”

 

I uncover and sit up cautiously. “What is it?”

 

She presses two pills into my hand and says, “Painkillers the doctor gave you. If you can’t go tomorrow night, we won’t go.  But you need to take these if you’re hurting that bad.”

 

I nod and sigh. “Thanks Ho Jo.”

 

In the dark I hear her chuckle. “We certainly are a pair, aren’t we?”

 

 

 

I hear voices. Who’s talking?  I try to force my eyes to open, but they won’t, so I listen.  “She’s…I guess she’s ok.  She’s pretty upset.”  It’s quiet for a minute.  “No, I don’t mind if you want to…”  I doze off again hoping whoever is talking will get some sleep.

 

When I wake up I feel hot.  I try to turn over, but I can’t. The wall is stopping me. Wall?  My bed isn’t next to the wall. I open my eyes. It’s barely daylight.  I see Hanna sleeping soundly in her bed.  I open my mouth to wake her, and then I realize there’s an arm around me.  A strong arm. 

 

I close my eyes and count to ten, hoping it’s a dream and it will go away.  When I open them again, nothing has changed. I look down, seeing a decidedly male arm wrapped around my waist.  The tattoos on the wrist tell me it’s Nick.  Why is he here?  In my bed? 

 

I have to admit, it feels good to be held like this.  I was too drunk to remember the first night.  Now I can just lay here and drink in every detail.  I gently ease back into him, trying not to awaken him. He nuzzles my hair and his arm tightens around me.  I feel tears sting my eyes.  I don’t want this.  Do I?

 

I watch the room brighten as I think about Nick and what’s happened between us.  He’s a great guy.  I think he’d make a great boyfriend, but I’m not girlfriend material.  I’m just a bed warmer.  It’s what I’ve always been.  I’ve never fallen in love and it scares me to think I’m having those kinds of feelings for Nick.  I don’t want to. 

 

I feel tears burn my eyes and I let them fall.  After all that’s happened I’m allowed to cry right?  Mama would say no.  She always told me I deserved what I got.  I’m a bad seed.  Even Hanna Jo doesn’t know the things that have happened to me.  If I told her, she’d swear off men permanently.

 

The attack yesterday…it wasn’t the first time.  My sophomore year in college, I got bombed at a frat party with some friends.  I woke up with one of the football players fucking my brains out.  I screamed and cried for him to get off me. I tried to push him away.  He just held my arms down and told me to shut the fuck up, it would be over soon.

 

When it was, I just ran, leaving him laughing behind me.  I reported it to the counselor at school.  She was…less than helpful considering I had a massive hangover.  She said I couldn’t accuse him of rape because I probably asked for it.  I ran from the school.  When I got home, Mama was so angry I left.  Her exact words were “That’s what you get for being a whore!”

 

Yes, my own mother called me a whore.  I had been with two guys at that point.  Once when I lost my virginity, the other with the football player.  And to this day, I’ve still only been with those two guys.  For all my big talk and hot, sexy dreams about Nick, I’m afraid. I’m so afraid.

 

By now, sobs are building inside me.  I can’t stop them.  When my body starts to shake, it wakes Nick.  He pulls me tightly against his body and whispers, “Shh, Jessi, its ok.  It’s just me, Sweetheart.  Please don’t cry.”

 

By now, Hanna Jo is waking up.  She watches as Nick rolls me onto my back and cradles me against his chest.  I’ve never felt tenderness like this.  I’ve never known a man who didn’t want to just get a piece of me and be done with it.  Nick kisses the top of my head and I cry harder.  I don’t deserve his gentleness. 

 

Hanna Jo says, “It must be the shock from yesterday. The doctor warned me it could manifest in a day or two.”

 

I try to push away from Nick, but I just don’t have the strength.  In all honesty, I don’t want to.  I want him to hold me tighter. He rubs my back and says, “Jessi, listen, you’re ok.  I’m here, Hanna’s here.  You’re safe. Calm down Baby, please!”

 

He holds me till I’m all sobbed out and I’m sniffling on his chest.  He keeps rubbing my back and he whispers, “Go back to sleep a while Jessi.  It’s still early.”

 

I push away slowly and sit up. “No, I’m ok.”  I look at Hanna Jo and say, “Why?”

 

She shrugs, knowing I’m asking why she let Nick in. “I felt it was the right thing to do, Jessi. I’m sorry if it wasn’t.”

 

She sits beside me and I hug her.  “It’s ok.”

 

Nick sits up and says, “What’s wrong?”

 

Without letting go of Hanna Jo, I say, “Nothing at all.”  Finally I lean back and turn to face Nick. “Why are you here?”

 

He sits up and says, “I was worried half out of my mind about you.  I couldn’t sleep and I was driving AJ crazy.  He finally told me to call and check on you.  Hanna said you were asleep, but I couldn’t…I had to be here for you.”

 

I reach out slowly and slide my fingers into his hand.  When he squeezes my hand and smiles at me, I almost start crying again.  I whisper, “Thank you.”

 

He puts his arm around me and hugs me, kissing the side of my head.  “Seriously, let’s all sleep. It’s still early. I don’t have to be back to our hotel till noon.”

 

Hanna Jo nods.  “Yeah, we can sleep at least three more hours.”  She moves back to her bed as Nick lays down, pulling me against his chest.

 

I snuggle against him, enjoying how warm he is. My fingers play with the top of his sweat pants.  I tilt my head back so I can whisper in his ear.  “Thank you for coming.”

 

He squeezes me and whispers back, “I wanted to be here for you Jessi. Now go to sleep.”

 

I giggle at his half-hearted command.  “Yes, Sir, Mr. Carter. Anything you say!”

 

He chuckles with me. “You’re amazing Jessi.  I’m glad to know you.”

 

I sigh and snuggle closer.  “I’m glad to know you too Nick.” 

 

 

When I wake up again, Nick is still holding me, but he’s awake and talking on his phone.  I hear the shower running and I glance at Hanna Jo’s bed, seeing it’s empty.  I tilt my head back and meet Nick’s gaze.  He smiles warmly at me and kisses my forehead before saying, “Yes, AJ, she’s fine.  I’m with her right now.”

 

I sigh and nuzzle Nick’s neck, loving how it feels to be wrapped in his arms.  When he gets ready to hang up with AJ, I say, “Can I talk to him a second?”

 

Nick looks at me puzzled and says, “Hang on Jessi wants to talk to you.”

 

He hands me the phone.  “You ok?”

 

I nod.  The phone is warm from being against his face.  I say, “Hey Alex.”

 

I can hear his smile.  “Hey Jessi, how you feeling?”

 

Nick lays his head against mine and I almost forget where I am.  “I feel a lot better. I was just wondering…” I take a deep breath and say, “What’s going on with you and Hanna Jo?”

 

I know he’s shocked.  “Umm, nothing.  We had a nice dinner.”

 

Ho Jo’s gonna kill me.  “She doesn’t want “nice”. Not from you. She likes you and she thought you like her.”

 

He sputters, “I DO LIKE HER!  I was afraid I was pushing.  She told me about her parents, how sheltered she was…”

 

I’d really like to punch her parents in the face right now.  “AJ, the last thing she needs is you treating her the way they did!”

 

He sighs.  “Is she mad at me?”

 

I want to laugh. “No, she’s not mad. She’s confused.”  Hoping to push him into action, I say, “Didn’t help any that Brian kissed her.”

 

I feel Nick laughing. I tilt my head back to look at him and he whispers, “You’re a BAD girl. I like that!”

           

I smile and listen to AJ rant.  “He did WHAT? Why did he do that?”

 

Smugly, I say, “Because you treated her like a sister, not a would-be lover. What you gonna do about it?”

 

He says, “I’ll tell you what I’m gonna do…I’m gonna…I’m gonna…”

 

I fight the urge to laugh and say, “When you see her, you’re gonna do what you SHOULD have done last night.  Right?”

 

He’s quiet for a few seconds before he says, “Right.  Thanks Jessi.”

 

I smile and lay my head on Nick’s shoulder.  “For what? We didn’t talk today, RIGHT?”

He laughs.  “Right.  See you this afternoon.”

 

After I hang up, Nick takes his phone and lays it on the nightstand.  “You’re something else, Lady, you know that?”

 

I shake my head and start to pull away.  “I don’t know.  I just want Hanna Jo to be happy.”

 

He holds me tight and forces me to look at him. “What about you, Jessi? Don’t you want to be happy?”

 

Being totally honest with him and myself, I whisper, “I don’t know if I can.”

           

 

           

Project: nkotBSB

By Rachel

Copyright 2012

 

Chapter 16

 

Jessi is feeling well enough to go to the concert. I think Nick spending the night with her helped. He cares a lot about her, which I think is sweet. I am starting to think that Jessi is holding back something. Her reaction towards Nick is not what I expected. Nick is good for her, and I hope that she realizes that. He’s not some fly by night guy. He’s proven that already.

 

Alex, I’m not too sure about his intentions or lack thereof. He sent the message loud and clear last night. He’s not into me, and I have to accept that. Maybe it’s better that we are just friends. I’m not type of girl that dates a celebrity. We’re from different worlds.

 

“Hanna Jo, what’s wrong?” Jessi asks quietly. We’re sitting in a cab on the way to the arena.

 

“Nothing really. I was just thinking about AJ.” I reply honestly. There’s nothing Jessi can do to make him want me.

 

“Ho Jo, give him time.  Maybe he realized that he was an ass last night. If not, he’s a stupid prick and you deserve someone better.” She smiles encouragingly, “Remember there’s always Brian.”

 

“Brian is sweet and handsome, but he just doesn’t do it for me.” I look at Jessi and start to giggle. “He’s a good kisser, but I felt nothing. I got more out of kiss from Widget.”

 

Jessi snorts with laughter. “That’s sad you’re comparing a kiss from B’Rok to a tongue licking from your dog.”

 

“Oh, shut up! It’s the truth. Widget is a great kisser for a weenie dog.” I smack my best friend. It’s nice to see her smiling. “And if you ever say anything, I will kill you.”

“Your secret is safe with me. I promise to never say a word.”

 

Finally the moment I had waited for. It was different than I expected since I already knew three out of four of the boys. I was nervous for different reasons than I had originally anticipated. The throng of fans was already hiding the entrance to the venue. After what seemed like forever the crowd moved inside.

We got our passes and were finally escorted in for sound check.

 

Jessi and I stay back letting the other fans with Platinum VIP go first. Since we already had time with them we thought this was only fair. The guys start in by singing a few songs.

 

“So Nick, rumor has it that you’ve been seen with an auburn beauty around town. Is this true? Who is she?” A curious fan asks.

 

I take Jessi’s hands and squeeze it. I know on the inside she is flipping out. Not so much about Nick, but that she was spotted in public. I see she puts her head down so no one will notice. I wonder what Nick is going to say.

 

“The rumors are true. She’s a friend I met recently and I’ve been enjoying spending time with her.” He is all smiles. I am happy for Jessi even if she says she’s not falling for him.

 

I can feel her try to remove her hand from mine, but I don’t let her. She slumps down in her chair, waiting for the sound check to be over. I’m afraid she is going to bolt. It worries me that she is so bent on not letting Nick get close.  The way the two of them were in bed together only proves to me that they have something deeper than either one realizes.

 

When we walk backstage for the tour, I am relieved that Howie is giving the tour. I can relax a bit. Jessi still has her head down so she doesn’t get recognized. Howie seems like a nice guy, but I’m so not paying attention to him. I feel a hand grab mine and pull me into a darkened hallway.

 

A pair of smooth lips on our mine before I even know where I am. Who the heck would brazen enough to do this? Once I will myself to calm down, I know those lips. It’s Alex. I am confused, but decide to just enjoy the moment.

Alex’s lips feel like heaven. He pulls me closer to his body. I can feel every taut muscle on his chest. Going even lower I can feel his erection. Oh, he’s happy to see me. He’s holding me tightly around the waist. I sink my body against his. My hands snake around his neck. Slowly he sucks on my bottom lip. I moan in pleasure. I’ve never felt anything so good. His tongue parts my lips and gently enters. Alex doesn’t stick his tongue down my throat; instead our tongues intertwine and start a sensual dance.  I feel my body start to tense up, but it feels so good. It’s a different feeling than I have ever felt. Alex cups my ass in his hands pulling my body fully against his. Then he slowly grinds against me.

 

“Hanna, I’m sorry about last night.”  He murmurs against my face. I can’t take this wonderful feeling anymore. My body starts to tremble. I’m not sure what’s going on but I like it. It seems like forever, but I come down from this euphoric high I’m on. “If Brian kisses you again, I’ll break his nose and wrap his lips around it.”

 

I giggle. “You don’t have to do that. Brian is a nice guy, but…” I can’t finish the sentence.

 

“But what?” AJ asks, as he caresses my face. Being forward isn’t my nature. I have always waited for the guy to tell me that he liked me. I guess deep down I am still old fashioned.

 

“Umm…nothing.” I comment as AJ moves me off his body. He takes my hand and we walk down the hallway.

 

“I think someone has a little crush on me.” He teases.

 

“Who me?” I question in mock surprise. AJ stops and stares at me. “I’m never going to tell.”

 

“Really? I have ways of getting things out of beautiful women.”

 

I feel my body shudder at his comment. I can just imagine what his tricks are. If I was daring, I would ask what they are. Instead I just blush.

 

AJ places a kiss on my nose. “I find you very refreshing, Hanna Jo. Like I said before, I am sorry about last night. I know you’ve been shielded from the real world most of your life. I didn’t want to do anything to make you feel uncomfortable.”

 

I know he’s sincere, and it melts my heart.  Most guys push for sex regardless of a woman’s feelings. It was nice seeing that AJ wasn’t this type of man. “Thanks, Alex. I appreciate that more than you know.”

 

“I had to leave you last night, because I just wanted to take you up to my hotel room and make love to you.”

 

I get nervous suddenly and retreat back into my shell. “I…I…better…umm…go…umm find Jessi.” I can hardly get out the words.  

 

“Han, I didn’t mean to freak you out. Sometimes I open my big mouth and the wrong words pour out.”  He looks me dead in the eye. “Just tell me to fuck off, when I say something stupid.”

 

“I’ve never cussed before.” I mumble from embarrassment.

 

“Oh the things I’m going to teach you.  Let’s go meet Jessi.  She’s at catering. Howie took her there after the tour.” We walk to catering hand in hand.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 17

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Dottie

Copyright 2012

 

Chapter 17

 

I think last night was a turning point for me.  At least it seems like it.  Even though I was embarrassed to no end about the questions about Nick and I hanging out, I’m not freaking out about it anymore. It’s hard to when I’m sitting here watching him eat with Howie and Brian and laughing at the stories they are telling me about touring.

 

It doesn’t seem like Nick and AJ have been talking to Brian and Howie about what happened to me.  I hope it stays that way.  I’m horrified to know I put myself in the position to be attacked.  I promised myself in college I wouldn’t let it happen again and I’ll be damned if I didn’t do just that because I was so fucking pissed at Donnie.  Why did I let him get to me?  I can’t for the life of me figure out the answer to that question.

 

When AJ and Hanna Jo join us, her face is flush with excitement.  I can tell AJ made up for his brotherly attitude last night.  Brian attempts to flirt with her, but she ignores it, choosing instead to stare at AJ as he wolfs down his dinner.

 

When the guys get ready to take the stage, Nick pulls me to the side.  “Jessi, you sure you’re ok?”

I smile timidly. “Yes, I’m fine.  Don’t worry about me.”

 

He bends and kisses my cheek.  “I can’t help it. Where you sitting?”

 

I smile broadly. “I’ll never tell! You have to find me.”

 

He winks outrageously. “I’ll do just that Missy!”

 

I see the twinkle in his eye and I whisper, “Nick…PLEASE don’t pull me up on stage!”

 

His face falls. “What?  WHY?”

 

I lower my gaze.  “I just…please don’t. I don’t think I can do it right now.”

 

He slides his hands around my waist and hugs me gently.  “I get it. I’m sorry; I almost forgot what happened to you.”

 

I feel safe in his arms.  But I feel unnerved too. I shouldn’t feel this good in his arms.  I don’t want to.

 

Behind me a door opens and the members of NKOTB come waltzing in.  Nick introduces Hanna Jo and me.  Most of them just ignore us, leading me to believe they are snobbish and rude.  Donnie?  He on the other hand, is just rude.  “Can we talk, Jessi?”

 

I shrug and leave myself firmly planted against Nick.  “I’d rather not.  Enough has been said.”  Looking up at Nick, I say, “See you later. Knock ‘em dead.”

 

He escorts me to the door to meet Hanna Jo.  “Will we see you after the show?”

 

Hanna Jo answers for us. “I think it will depend on how Jessi’s feeling.”

 

Nick strokes my cheek with one finger. “You feel ok after last night?”

 

I nod. “I feel fine.  But she’s right. I guess it will depend on how I feel after the show.”

 

AJ kisses both of us, me on the cheek, thankfully.  Nick hugs me and whispers, “Take care of yourself.  I’d like to see you again someday.”

 

I almost laugh. I forgot they don’t know we’re following the tour.  “Maybe you will, Nick.”

 

As we walk around the arena, dodging all the fans clamoring to buy their souvenirs, Hanna Jo and I don’t talk about what happened.  Neither of us wants to advertise we’ve been spending some ‘quality’ time with the boys.

 

 

After the show, which blew my mind, we walk out and I call for a taxi.  We both know it’s going to take a while so we sit together on a bench and talk.  “Well, Ho Jo, what did you think about AJ’s hot, sexy moves on stage?”

 

She giggles.  “It was beyond good.  I mean, we’ve seen all the videos but did you SEE how he moved those hips?”

 

I can’t help but laugh. “I saw them moving a lot in your direction. Just what did the sex machine do to you when he pulled you away?”

 

She blushes and stammers.  “We just kissed some.  And he, well, he was aroused.”

 

Her voice dropped so low I almost didn’t hear her.  “He had a hard on? How do you know? Did you play with it?”

 

She looks around wildly. “Jessi, STOP IT!”  I let my laughter roll out of me and fall against her, hugging her.  She hugs me back and whispers, “I wanted to.  He said he wanted to take me to his room last night but he didn’t want to pressure me.”

 

I pull back, reigning in my mirth. “And what, pray tell, was he gonna do to you in his room?”

 

She stammers and blushes. “Well, I know what…umm…I’d like him to do…but…”

 

Our cab stops in front of us and we get in.  I give the driver our destination and turn to her. “Ho Jo, you have GOT to loosen up around him.  I think he’ll be good for you.”

 

She nods and whispers, “He did say he wanted to teach me how to cuss…among other things.”

My squeal of excitement garners us a glare from the obviously overtired cabbie.  When he stops in front of our hotel, I toss money at him through the divider, giving him an overly large tip, and we walk slowly into our hotel.

 

 

 

Once in our room, I collapse on the bed.  “You ok, Jessi?”  Hanna Jo’s question almost makes me cry.

 

I sigh and sit up. “Yeah, just tired.  And more than a little confused.”

 

She sits with me. “You finally going to tell me what’s got you so wound up around Nick?”

 

I think on it a few minutes.  Finally, I say, “I’ll make a deal with you.  Let’s get some sleep.  Our car will be delivered early in the morning and while we drive to Dublin I’ll try to explain it.”

 

She agrees and we quickly get ready for bed.  In the darkness, I think about Nick and everything that’s happened.  I know I should sleep but I don’t know if I can.  Finally, I whisper, “Hanna Jo, you still awake?”

 

Instantly, she replies, “Yes. You gonna talk now?”

 

I sit up and say, “Neither of us will sleep till I do, huh?”

 

She rolls onto her side and flips on the lamp. “No. So what’s going on?”

 

In a stilted voice, I tell her about MY life growing up.  While she was sheltered, I was anything but.  She knows about Donnie, but she didn’t know about when I lost my precious virginity, or about the attack in college.  By the time I’m finished unloading my burden, she’s in tears and I feel stronger.

 

We sit together on my bed and cry.  When the waterworks is over, she whispers, “Jessi…after all that.  And everything….that...jerk...Oakley made you do…no WONDER you’re pushing Nick away!”

 

I sniffle.  “Oakley was a prick, Ho Jo.  Not JUST a jerk.”

 

She nods. “AJ said he’d teach me to cuss.”

 

I can’t help but start laughing.  She watches me in shock, then her laughter joins mine.  When my mirth subsides, I hug her and whisper, “Ho Jo, I’m scared.  What if I can’t be…what if I don’t do it right with Nick?”

 

I know she’s feeling the same way about AJ.  “Listen, aren’t you the one who told me to give Alex a chance?”  I nod.  “Well, girlfriend, you have to do the same for Nick.  After all, it’s what we’re here for.”  Her face turns blood red and she stammers, “We’re here to…umm…get…umm…be…umm…fucked, right?”

 

I hug her tightly and squeal, “YAY, YOU SAID IT!”

 

She giggles nervously.  “I’m so odd, aren’t I?  I can’t even cuss.”

 

I sigh and say, “It’s not a bad thing Ho Jo.  Let’s get some sleep.”

 

We both crawl into our beds, but I still can’t doze off.  I grab my phone and search through it till I find the number I want.  Without thinking I hit ‘call’ and in just a few seconds, I hear Nick’s throaty whisper, “Hi Jessi.”

 

I smile at the phone, quickly moving into the bathroom so I won’t wake Hanna.  “Hey.  I’m sorry is it too late to call?”

 

I can FEEL his smile. “No, not at all. I was just getting ready to crawl into bed.  What are you doing up? You feel ok?”

 

I sit on the edge of the tub and say, “I suppose.  I couldn’t sleep so I thought I’d take a hot bath.  Then…well, I wanted to…I just wanted to hear your voice.”

 

He almost sounds like he’s growling when he says, “A hot bath? Girl, the pictures you put in my mind.”

 

I turn the water on.  “So tell me.”

 

I hear him sigh.  “Can I come join your bath?”

 

I slip off my robe and pull up my sleep shirt. “Are you serious?”

 

He groans.  I take the phone away from my ear long enough to take off my top. When I put it back to my face I hear him mutter, “More serious than you can imagine. But I won’t push.”

 

I smile as I push my panties off and climb into the bath.  “I hope you know I appreciate it.”

 

The water sloshes and he moans a little. “What should we talk about? And please, DON’T tell me how nice the water is unless you’re gonna invite me over.”

 

I sigh and whisper, “I wish I could. But I don’t know if Hanna Jo can take it.”

 

With a determined tone of voice, he states emphatically, “I can be quiet if you can.”

 

I want to crawl through the phone and touch him but I know if he were here we couldn’t talk.  I say, “Nick…I think it’s pretty obvious by now I like you.”

 

He sighs. “I was hoping you did…but…well, when we get close, you shut down.  I know something’s happened…not just last night.  I wish you’d tell me so we can put it behind us and concentrate on the FUNNER things we could do.”

 

I sigh quietly and whisper, “I’d like that Nick.”

 

He sounds more relaxed when he says, “OK, so tell me what happened?”

 

While I lounge in the warm water, I do just that.  I spill the beans about everything.  Donnie, the rape in college, the things Oakley made me do, all of it.  By the time I’m finished, I feel like the weight of the world is off my shoulders.  In the quietness that follows my confession, Nick whispers, “Jessi…my beautiful, sweet Jessi, no one deserves what you’ve been through.”

 

I sigh and say, “I don’t understand how it is I can talk to you about this now, but I couldn’t before.”

 

He says, “Does Hanna Jo know?”

 

I nod to myself.  “I told her tonight. Why?”

He’s quiet for a few seconds.  “Well, I think you’ve held it in for so long…it’s almost like a habit to keep it hidden.  Jessi, I’ve had things happen to me you can’t imagine.  I’ve been in therapy for years.  You have to talk to someone but you didn’t. You stayed closed off. Now that you’ve got it out, you do know that your mother was a lying bitch and your boss should be under a jail for what he did to you, right?”

 

I run my hand through the cooling water.  “Yeah, I guess.  For so long I felt…unworthy.”

 

In a warm, rich voice, he asks, “How do you feel now?”

 

I sigh as my fingertips brush over my thighs.  “Like I don’t have to live in the past anymore.  Like there is a future.”

 

He chuckles. “I think you feel more than that, but you’re not going to tell me, are you?”

 

My body tingles with his words. “I don’t know if I should, Mr. Carter.  After all, we only met a few days ago.”

 

He sighs dramatically. “Come on, Jessi, give me something. Are you at least attracted to me?”

 

My nipples pucker and I instinctively move my fingers over one and tweak it.  “Oh, I am SO attracted to you Nick. Why do you think I get all tongue tied around you?”

 

I hear the glee in his voice. “Next time I see you your tongue will be all tied up, I promise you that!”

 

I whimper and whisper, “Don’t make promises Nick. I may hold you to it.”

 

I hear him groan. “Girl, the things you do to me!”

 

I sigh with pleasure. “I…I’m glad you didn’t push Nick…and I’m glad you know now.”

 

He whispers, “I’m glad too.  But I wish to hell the picture of you in a bath wasn’t in my mind.  I’m dying to see your creamy white skin, slick and wet.”  After I gasp, he whispers, “Send me a picture. I promise, I’ll keep it a secret.”

 

I giggle and say, “What kind of girl do you think I am, Mr. Carter?”

 

He laughs.  “The kind I want…right now!  I’ll trade you.  Send me a picture of you right now, and I’ll send you one of me.”

 

Curiosity gets the best of me.  “What are you doing Nick?”

 

I feel the heat of his words to my core. “Lying in bed jacking off.” When I gasp, he says, “Hey, I offered to come over there!”

 

My giggle comes out a throaty moan.  “Kind of makes me wish I said yes.”

 

He whispers, “When will I see you again?”

 

I think about the concert in Dublin in less than 24 hours and whisper, “Sooner than you think, Nick. Sooner than you think!”

           

Project: nkotBSB

By Rachel

Copyright 2012

 

Chapter 18

 

Jessi and I are packing our belongings in the SUV we rented. We are on our way to Dublin. I’m excited to see the countryside. I’m thankful that Jessi is driving today. It was hard sleeping last night. All I could think about was AJ’s lips on mine. I think I might have had an orgasm, but I wasn’t sure since I never had one. But the way AJ made me feel during that make out session was something out of this world.

 

“You all set, Ho Jo?” Jessi asks pulling me out of my reverie. I shake all my not so clean thoughts out of my head.

 

“Let’s go!” I chirp and hop into the car. I am buckled in before Jessi gets in.

 

Once she’s in the driver’s seat, we leave the hotel. We both have a smile on our faces. Even though Jessi’s experience wasn’t perfect, I know she had some good times in Belfast.

 

“Hey, Ho Jo?” She asks quietly.

 

“Yeah, Jess.”

 

“Thank you for being a part of this adventure. There’s no one else I’d want with me on this wild ride.” I can feel her getting all emotional.

 

I take her hand and squeeze it. “I feel the same. My heart tells me it’s going to get even better.”

 

Before Jessi has can respond, my phone rings. I look for my phone, but I can’t find it. Realizing my purse is in the backseat, I reach for it. It’s too late, my phone has stopped ringing.

 

“Who was it?” Jessi asks curiously, speeding down a country road. I have a feeling we are going to get to Dublin in less than two hours.

I glance at the screen. “It was Alex.” I squeal. I wonder why he is calling me. We said our goodbyes last night.

 

“Call him back.” She prompts.

 

“I don’t want to sound too eager. Shouldn’t I play it cool?” I pause, “Isn’t that what guys like?”

 

“Ho Jo, you won’t sound eager I promise. You are nice girl who just happens to reply to missed calls promptly. If you’re unsure wait five minutes and then call him back. Alex wants to chat with you.”

 

Her advice makes sense. I look out the window and watch the scenery fly by. After seeing the millionth sheep and thatched cottage, I can’t take it anymore. I start dialing his number.

 

He answers on the first ring. “Hello Miss Hanna. How are you today?” I can hear the smile in his voice. I melt into my seat.

 

“I’m well. How are you?”

 

“I’m doing good, but great now that I’m talking to you.”  He flirts with me.

 

“You’re a sweet talker, Alex.” I giggle into the phone. Jessi is listening and smiling as she drives.

 

“I’m only telling the truth. You’re a beautiful woman. I wish I could have spent more time with you.”

 

I shift in my seat trying to get comfortable. “That would have been nice, Alex.” I smiling knowing he’s going to see me again.

 

“Thank goodness for phones. I promise when I get back to the states, we’ll meet up.” He stops to talk to someone. “Sorry. So what are you and Jessi up to on this lovely day?”

 

“Oh, we’re just taking a drive in the country.” I say casually.  Jessi starts laughing.

“Jessi is sure enjoying herself.” He comments. I pinch her to be quiet.

 

“She sure is.” I pause, deciding to be brave. I’m not ready for this conversation to end, and I feel the urge to have some fun. “So, you remember that you said you were going to teach me things?”

 

“Yeah.” AJ responds. He sounds almost nervous. That makes me want to laugh.

 

“Well, why don’t you give me a lesson now? I’m tired of looking at sheep. Entertain me.” I ask softly. Where I’m getting my boldness from I’ll never know. Okay, this isn’t wild and carefree, but it’s a start.

 

Jessi looks at me and I just shrug at her. Then she pats me on the thigh. She’s proud that I am loosening up a bit when it comes to AJ. If I don’t, he may lose interest in me, and I don’t want that to happen. I really like him.

 

I hear him groan, which causes me to smile. “Oh Hanna! I’m trying to be good here, and you want me to be a dirty man.”

 

My cheeks heat up from his statement. “Umm…umm…isn’t there…umm anything you could teach me over the phone?” I mumble the words, knowing I sound stupid.

 

“I didn’t mean to get you all flustered, sweetheart.” He replies gently. “Of course I can teach you something over the phone. Why don’t we start with cussing?”

 

“Okay.” I giggle and stare out the window. There is no way I can do this while looking at Jessi. She’s going to laugh at me.

 

“Let’s start off with something easy. Say damn.” I can hear him chuckling. It doesn’t bother me that he’s laughing.

 

“Umm…well…damn.” It’s so low; I know AJ can’t hear it.

 

“Speak up! Say it proudly.” AJ is too much. I can’t believe I’m twenty five and learning to curse.

 

“DAMN!!!!” I yell into the phone. Jessi’s pushes on the brake. The car comes to screeching halt. She starts laughing hysterically and can’t stop.

 

“Is Jessi okay?” AJ asks curiously.

 

I huff from embarrassment. “Jessi is fine. She’s having a good laugh at my expense.”

 

“It’s okay, Han. I love your enthusiasm when it comes to cursing. You get a gold star.”

 

Jessi is calm and starts driving again. I take a deep breath before I speak. “What’s my reward when I get to the major expletives?”

 

“Well, that’s something I’d rather show you than tell you about on the phone.”  His voice grows raspy.

 

“Oh.” I squeak out.

 

“Well, sweetheart I hate to do this, but I got to get ready to get to the venue. I’ll call you soon. Take care, Hanna Jo. Keep practicing.”  AJ says sweetly.

 

“I promise to practice. Alex, I look forward to your call. Have a nice show.” With that I hang up.

 

 Before I can say anything, Jessi starts. “I’m so glad you are relaxing when it comes to AJ. It will make things so much easier when you do him.”

 

“Oh God, Jessi, I’m going to be so nervous. What if he doesn’t want to sleep with me?” I start to panic.

 

“Just stop it.” Jessi commands, “He’s already told you he wants to make love to you. The boy thinks you’re sexy and wants in your pants. He’d already be in them if it weren’t for your fucking parents.”

“True.” I say sadly. I wish that my parents realized how their strict beliefs impacted my life. “I guess it’s just one more thing I have to overcome.”

“You will and I’ll be hearing you scream AJ’s name in pleasure.” She laughs.

 

“I hope you aren’t the type of woman that enjoys listening to other people have sex.” I comment.

 

“Eww. Hell no!!!” She screeches. “I’m not a pervert.”

 

We both start to laugh. I love that I can be myself with Jessi. She’s truly my best friend. I know she will be there to support me and help me with the whole AJ situation. It looks like things are turning up. This tour is going to be so much fun.

 

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Dottie

Copyright 2012

 

Chapter 19

 

Jessi

 

Hanna Jo was in a great mood after talking to AJ.  I did tell her about my early morning call to Nick and she was so happy that I opened up to him about everything.  To be honest, I think I was ok after just talking to Hanna Jo. I kept all that shit in for so long, I was a ticking time bomb.  I am over it.  I just…I guess I didn’t want to be with Nick and get the same feeling I got from the other men.  When we’re together, he makes me feel special and I like that feeling.  I don’t want sex with Nick making me feel anything different.

 

We get to Dublin around 1:00 local time.  The VIP’s can’t get in the arena before 2:45 so we find a restaurant and have a nice lunch.  As we’re finishing our dessert, Hanna Jo asks quietly, “So, what’s going to happen when you see Nick again?”

 

I shrug.  “Who knows, Ho Jo?  I feel…different now.  Unburdened by the past, so to speak.  I’m really, really hoping that when I do run into him again, some of the things I’ve been dreaming of doing will actually happen.”

 

She blushes scarlet red. “You mean you’re ready to, um, jump in bed with him?”

 

I giggle at her.  “Seriously Ho Jo, AJ’s gotta bring out the bad girl in you.  Yes, I think I’m ready to fuck Mr. Carter’s brains out, just as I’ve dreamed of doing for years.”

 

She sighs and smiles.  “I hope AJ can bring out something in me.  I feel all tingly around him, Jess.  I can’t explain it.”

 

I squeeze her hand.  “You just did. Perfectly.  I get it Hanna Jo and I think AJ is ready for more than just kissing and groping in dark hallways.”

 

She looks around nervously and laughs.  “Me too.”

 

We pay our bill and head to our hotel.  After a quick check in and a fast change of clothes, we head back out for the venue.  We decide to take a taxi.  Tonight, there’s an after party and I fully intend to be there.

 

When we get to the arena, the doors are just opening.  We walk in leisurely, listening to the girls around us chattering about their excitement.  Hanna Jo and I share a secret smile.  Their excitement can’t begin to compare to ours.

 

This time we decide to enjoy our one-on-one time with the guys.  Brian and Howie chuckle when they see us.  Brian blows us a kiss, so I blow one back at him with an outrageous wink.  He blushes as bad as Hanna which makes us both giggle. 

 

I see Nick in the corner doing an interview so I follow Hanna over to AJ.  He slides an arm around her and hugs her tight. “I had a feeling you were gonna be here.”

 

She blushes but smiles brightly and says, “Wasn’t too sneaky, was I?”

 

AJ kisses her cheek and whispers, “I think it’s fate.  Fate brought you to me.” Turning to me, he kisses my cheek and squeezes my hand. “Nick was hoping you’d be here.”

 

Before I can reply, I feel an arm snake around my stomach and a chest firmly press into my back. “Hello Beautiful.” Donnie.

 

I want to slap him but I can’t move.  “Will you KINDLY let me go?”

 

His fingers flex.  His hands are big so his thumb brushes the bottom of my breast. “Not until you agree to talk to me.”

 

I sigh and pull away.  Turning, I look at him and my mouth starts to water. Dammit, I don’t WANT him anymore. “We talked. You know what happened.  It’s over. Please…just let it go. We aren’t compatible.  Maybe we never were. I don’t know and honestly, I don’t want to find out.”

 

He looks angry. “Well, I do want to find out. Jessi, you can’t keep pushing aside the fact that you’re as attracted to me as I am to you. I see it.” He glances down at my nipples straining under my shirt before looking back into my eyes. “I feel it when you’re close. I feel your heat. So why the cold shoulder?”

 

I rake my hand through my hair. “Because, in all honesty, you don’t really do it for me anymore. Yeah, you’re handsome. You’ve got a hard body and when you touch me, it’s obvious you know what you’re doing.  But I don’t WANT you to do it for me.  I’m sorry…I just…I grew up and got over you.”

 

He’s shocked at my outburst. “We’ll see about that.”

 

After he walks away, AJ whistles through his teeth. “Damn girl, you pissed him off. He’s like the resident stud of NKOTB.”

 

I turn to AJ and say, “How can you guys POSSIBLY tour with them?  I mean really, they are SO different from you guys.”

 

He smiles. “That’s the best compliment I’ve had all day!  We do it because it’s in our contract. They aren’t so bad, just a little…um…”

 

Hanna Jo pipes in, “Full of themselves?”

 

He nods. “Exactly.”

 

As I’m laughing with them, once again a hand goes around my waist.  Only this time…I know this touch.  I lean back into Nick’s chest as he kisses the top of my head. “Hi Jessi.”

 

I run my fingers over his hand as AJ and Hanna Jo walk away. “Hi Nick. Long time, no see.”

 

He walks around to face me, keeping his hand on my waist. I look up at him and he smiles. “You’re such a tiny little thing. I feel like I’m gonna break you.”

 

I laugh. “I’m tougher than I look. Sleep well?”

 

He growls, a sparkle in his eyes. “I had some pretty erotic dreams. Wanna hear about them?”

 

I lick my lips and nod. “I do.  Really.”

 

He smiles. “Come on, today’s tour is mine.  After that, I’ll show you things no one else is allowed to see.”  I look around for Hanna Jo. Nick takes my hand. “AJ said something about lesson number 2. I didn’t ask.”

 

I smile broadly following him to the door to meet the group of fans waiting. Before we walk out, I say, “Nick…while we’re with them…we’re JUST friends ok?”

 

He nods, bending down and kissing me gently. “Understood. But we’re GOOD friends. Deal?”

 

I nod. “Deal.”

 

The tour was fun.  Girls kept asking if I was his girlfriend. I kept saying no, that he and I were friends for a while and since I was on vacation, I decided to surprise him.  They fell for it. Especially since Nick made sure to back up my story.  A lot of the girls flirted.  He flirted back, but it didn’t matter. I knew when the tour was over I was going to have some quality time with Mr. Tall, blonde and gorgeous.

 

After the fans are escorted from the backstage area, Nick takes my hand and says, “Come on.”

 

When he pulls me out to the parking lot where the buses are, I feel my nerves taking over. “Where we going Nick?”

 

He smiles. “Don’t worry, I don’t have time for what I really want to do. But…I have a promise to keep.”

 

Curiosity gets the best of me so I allow him to drag me onto his bus.  Once we’re alone, he pulls me close, bending down to pick me up. I wrap my legs around his waist and say, “Yes?”

 

He smiles.  “I have never seen anyone so tiny. You sure I won’t break you?”

 

I giggle. “I’m sure. But I’m afraid of heights, so don’t drop me.”

 

He walks stealthy to the back of the bus and lays me out on his bed, bringing his body down over mine.  Before I can allow myself to get flustered, he whispers, “Time to get tongue tied.” Then his mouth is on mine.

 

We’ve kissed before. It was nice. Sensual even. But this? THIS is erotic at its best. His lips are smooth. His hand strokes my neck as my mouth opens under his. He deepens the kiss, sweeping his tongue into my mouth, coaxing mine to play. Lord All Mighty, THIS is what I’ve dreamed of. He tastes…MANLY. His mouth is hot, his body is hard. I feel his heart pounding in rhythm with mine as he presses me more firmly into the bed.

 

How long we’ve kissed, I don’t know.  His hand roams my body.  He rubs me all over, gently kneading my flesh as we kiss.  When we break apart for air, he mutters, “Fuck!” His lips find my neck and I moan.  He gently nips my skin and whispers, “You taste so good.”

 

I sigh breathlessly, threading my fingers through his hair. “Please don’t stop!”

 

He nuzzles where my shoulder and neck meet.  “I have to.  I’m not going to rush through what I think is going to be the best love making of my life.”

 

He leans up, propping up on his elbow to look at me. “I slide my hand up his arm and whisper, “Nick…I’m still scared.”

 

He smiles. “Don’t be. It’s not going to be bad. I’m not going to hurt you. You’ll see. It’s going to be amazing for us both.”  When I close my eyes, he whispers, “What is it?”

 

I open them, gazing up into his baby blues, darkened with passion.  “Nick…Hanna Jo and I are…well…this trip to Europe…our sole purpose was meeting you and AJ.”

 

He looks puzzled. “Seriously?”

 

I nod, afraid he’s going to be mad. I just can’t bring myself to tell him we’re following the entire tour. Not yet, anyway. “Yeah. Seriously.”

 

He smiles. “I don’t want to sound cocky, but you just made my day.”

 

I smile at him.   “I wanted you to know because, well…” I blush and look down at the top of his t-shirt.   “I’ve…had these fantasies…”

 

He puts his finger under my chin and tilts my gaze back to his.  I see…curiosity.  A bit of smugness.  And arousal. “Please don’t stop now.”

 

I smile and whisper, “What kind of girl do you think I am?”

 

He chuckles and leans down, nuzzling my cheek. “The kind that’s gonna share those fantasies with me. Tonight. In a hot bath.” His lips close over mine and for now…all is right with the world.

Project: nkotBSB

By Rachel

Copyright 2012

 

Chapter 20

 

Hanna Jo

 

Once AJ and I are out of view from his adoring fans, he gives me a peck on the lips.  It’s quick, but it still turns me on. “Is that my reward for saying damn?” I tease.

 

“No, I just wanted to kiss you.” He places kiss on my nose, “You’re so beautiful. I can’t resist. I think it’s time for your second lesson. Let’s go!”

 

“W…w…where are we going?” I ask apprehensively.

 

“I thought we could go somewhere more private.” He takes my hand. “Would that be okay with you Hanna?” He says sweetly.

 

I don’t understand why I get so nervous around him. AJ is a great guy, and I know he won’t hurt me. I guess it’s just my fears biting me in the butt. If I don’t get over it, I’m going to end up losing AJ before anything begins. I take a deep breath and smile. “It’s perfect.”

 

“I thought so. Let’s go.”

 

We continue walking down corridor after corridor. Finally we are outside in the parking lot. AJ escorts me to his bus. We step on and I pray for the butterflies in my stomach to calm stop.

 

“Your bus is very nice!” I say while looking around.

 

“Thanks, but we’re not here to admire the surroundings.” He moves closer to me, “I’m thinking we may have enough for two lessons today. So we better get started.”

 

“I’m ready.”  I giggle. Why do I act like a twelve year old around him?

 

“We’re going to practice saying naughty words. Every time you say a naughty word, we’ll take one step closer to my bedroom.” His eyes are full of lust. I feel my panties getting wet. I’m so excited and nervous at the same time. What’s going to happen when we get into his room?

 

“Let’s do this!” I say a little too eagerly. AJ chuckles and places his hands on my hips bringing me closer to him.

 

“Say sex.”

 

“Sex.” I say timidly.

 

AJ takes a step back, pulling me with him. “Not bad, but you can do better. Your next word is blow job.”

 

“Blow job.” I say seriously, looking into his eyes. I want to laugh but I don’t.

 

His lips are pressed to mine. We kiss for a few minutes. I let AJ take full control as he is the teacher. “That was much better Miss Rogers.”

 

“Why thank you, Professor McLean.” I joke. He’s looking rather sexy in his glasses.

 

“I like that sound of that, Hanna.” We take another step toward the bedroom. AJ reaches his hand back to grab the doorknob. The door springs open and we both fall onto the room. “Well, hello there beautiful.”

 

“Umm…umm….umm…hi.” I am all tongue tied. I regain my composure as I lay on top of his body. I like the way it feels being on top of Alex, but I keep this bit of information to myself.

 

Before I know what hits me, AJ rolls me over so I’m lying underneath him. I stare up at him with wide eyes.  I have to admit that I love having him on top of me.

 

“Well since we’re here, I guess it’s time to move on to lesson three.”

 

“And what would that be Professor?” I bat my baby blues at him. My mind is racing, wanting to know what is going to happen next. My insides feel all jumbled. No guy has ever made me feel this way, and my parents told me I wasn’t ever supposed to feel this way about a man.

 

“I want you to say the word penis. Then I want you to touch mine.” He whispers seductively in my ear.

 

I gasp! “You want me to do what?”

 

Neither of us says anything for what seems like forever. I feel the heat on my cheeks. AJ is just waiting patiently for me to make my move. Slowly I start to move my hand near his crotch. AJ unbuttons his pants and takes my hand.

 

“Do it Han. I promise you’ll like it. I know I will.” He smiles and places a kiss on my forehead. It’s a tender kiss, telling me that he’s not going to hurt me.

 

Slowly, I reach for his penis. My fingers barely touch it, but it feels hard. AJ grunts and I pull away. I’m afraid I hurt him. “Why did you stop? That felt so good.”

 

AJ takes my hand and places it around his erection. He slides my hand up and down. After a few minutes, I’m doing it on my own. AJ seems to like it. “Am I doing it right?”

 

“Damn, Hanna. It feels fucking fantastic.” His voice is ragged. I continue playing with his penis and he enjoys its. AJ removes my hands and speaks. “Now let’s try something different. Since you made me feel so good; it’s my turn to reciprocate.”

 

“What do you mean?” I ask. I hate the fact that I’m so clueless when it comes to anything sexual. I’m embarrassed.

 

“Han, I want you to feel the same pleasure I did when you touched me.” I squirm underneath him. “Do you trust me?”

 

I nod. The next thing I know is AJ is between my legs, slowly pushing up my skirt. His hands move skillfully to my panties. I’m so glad Jessi told me to wear the black satin ones. Gently he pulls them down. I can barely breathe.

 

“Sweetheart, I’m going to touch your pussy. It’s going to feel wonderful and you won’t want me to stop.” AJ says passionately. I can’t help but be nervous.

 

I lie back on the floor, as I’m too nervous to watch. His hand moves to the juncture of my thighs. When AJ’s hands touch my center, I can’t keep still. It feels good, well better than good. I hear myself moaning, as his hands move inside my womanhood.

 

“That’s it, Hanna. Just enjoy how it feels. I know I love the way your pussy feels. You’re so beautiful, sweetheart.” AJ professes out loud before he removes his hand. He lays his body back on top of mine. His mouth is on my neck.

 

“Oh, fuck that felt so good.” I purr into his ear.

 

He stops sucking on my skin. “And here I thought I would have to teach you to say fuck. It sounds sexy coming from your lips. You don’t know what it does to me.”

 

I don’t say anything, but I give him the biggest smile ever.

 

“I realize this is new for you, Hanna Jo. I just wanted to give you a taste of how wonderful making love can be. I don’t want to pressure you, but I want to spend the night with you tonight.” I start to speak, but AJ places a finger on my mouth to silence me. “You don’t have to answer me now. Think about during the concert. Either way, I still want to get to know you Hanna. We can just spend the night cuddling in bed. I’m not going to force you to do anything you’re not ready to do.”

 

“Thank you Alex. That means a lot to me.”

 

Before I can say anything else his phone goes off. AJ rolls off me and answers his phone. I pull up my panties and straighten out my skirt. I need to talk to Jessi before I decide anything.

 

“Sorry, that was the guys looking for me. I have to get ready for the show.”

 

“I figured it was about that time.”

 

He takes my hand and we exit the bus. “I hope you enjoyed your lesson, Hanna.” He pulls me into a hug and gives me a quick kiss.

 

“I enjoyed it a lot, Professor McLean. I look forward to your next lesson.” I press a kiss to his cheek and leave to find Jessi.

 

Everything is moving fast, but I’m enjoying it. Maybe it’s time to let loose. Jessi will help me make my decision.I find her standing outside the venue playing on her phone. She seems happy. That makes me smile. She deserves it after all the crap she’s been through.

 

“Hey Ho Jo! What have you been doing?” Jessi grins at me. She totally knows something is up. I tell what happened with AJ. She’s excited for me.

 

“I’m just not sure what to do. I want to sleep with him, but what if it’s too soon?”  I start to doubt myself.

 

“Just go with how you feel. See what happens at the after party. If it were me and I had the preview you did; I would fuck him senseless for hours.” She pauses, “But I know you, Hanna. You aren’t one to jump into anything. Maybe you could give him a blow job and he can pleasure you. Anything is better than nothing.”

 

“That could work. I’ll think it over during the concert. Now tell me what happened with you and Nick.”

 

Jessi starts chattering away about Nick. I’m so happy she is letting go. Everything is coming up roses at the moment. It’s just as it should be.

 

 

 

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Dottie

Copyright 2012

 

Chapter 21

 

Jessi

 

The concert was amazing.  Much better than last night. But, then again, Nick and I were looking at each other from a totally different point of view.  Did I tell you he could kiss?  Holy buckets, the boy’s got talent with those lips!

 

Near the end of the show, Nick managed to reach down and grab my hand, pressing a piece of paper into it.  My eyes lock with his and he winks, licking his lips before moving on to finish the show.  When they leave the stage and the lights go up, Hanna Jo sees me opening the note he gave me. “What is it?”

 

I smile brightly.  “It’s our marching orders. We are to be at the after party or else.  It’s signed Professor McLean and Mr. Bubble.” I look at her, seeing her blush. “Professor McLean?”

 

She laughs, but turns redder.  “Umm, well, those lessons…”

 

I giggle.  “Never mind.”

 

We make our way out of the arena.  “What’s with Mr. Bubble?”

 

I laugh, my whole body tingling at the thought of sharing a bath with Nick.  “Well, Ho Jo, I told Nick we were in Europe specifically to meet him and AJ.” She gasps. I just nod and continue.  “I told him I’ve had fantasies…he says I can share them with him tonight.” At her confused look, I say, “In a hot bubble bath.”

 

She blushes and squeals.  “JESSI!”

 

I laugh and hug her. “Come on Hanna Jo. Let’s go party!”

 

           

When we get to the club, it’s loud and it’s fun.  We weave our way through the crowd, stopping at the bar. I order a couple of shots and Hanna Jo has a white wine spritzer.  I know Nick is going to spin some records tonight, so we move closer to the DJ booth.  I plan on being close by for all the action.

 

I grab a passing waitress and order another shot and a beer.  Hanna Jo grabs my arm. “Jess, don’t you think you need to slow down?”

 

I’m feeling pretty good and she’s probably right.  “OK, after this one, I won’t order anymore shots, ok?”

 

She nods.  “I’m sorry, but…well…”

 

I laugh, leaning heavily on the railing around the DJ booth.  “I get it, Ho JO, don’t sweat it.”

 

I’m half way through my beer when the boys arrive.  Nick spies us and wanders over, grabbing my beer and chugging down what’s left of it. I make a face at him and stick out my tongue.  He leans down, hugging me, and yells in my ear, “I have plans for that tongue!”

 

I squeal in delight.  The rest of the night seems to pass quickly.  I ordered another beer, which of course Nick managed to drink half of.  Around 2 am I’m on the dance floor with Hanna Jo.  Everyone is kind of just moving in time with the music when someone guides me off the floor.  Thinking its Hanna Jo, I follow along, feeling a good buzz from the alcohol. 

 

When we get to a darkened hallway, I find I’m standing face to face with Donnie Wahlberg.  Well, face to chest.  I look up and say, “What do you want?”

 

He smiles and my knees wobble.  “Guess.”  He leans down, covering my lips with his.  His hands are on my back, pressing my body against his as he explores my mouth.  For a split second, I get lost in the moment. It’s nice.  But not like when Nick kisses me.  I manage to push back and whisper, “What are you doing?”

 

He smirks.  “Taking a walk down memory lane. You sure are a good kisser, Jessi.”

 

I smile at him, gently pushing away.  “Well…you were a better kisser eleven years ago.”  I turn and run, knowing he’s behind me. 

 

I make it to the DJ booth just as he catches up. “We still need to talk, Jessi.”

 

I can see my comment made him mad. “Donnie, look. I’m over it, ok?  Over my crush, over my little heartache.  I’m a woman now with different tastes. Can’t you let it go?”

 

He snorts. “Not hardly. I’m gonna have you, one way or another. I know you still want me. You just have this fascination with Carter clouding your judgment.”

 

Nick walks over. “What’s going on?”

 

I smile at him. “Donnie thinks you’re clouding my judgment when it comes to him.”

 

He laughs. “Good. Buzz off Donnie. She’s my girl.”

 

Nick walks away.  Donnie leans down next to my ear and says, “For now.”  Before he walks away, he squeezes my ass, running his hand down between my legs. Even through my jeans, it feels good, much to my chagrin. “Save some for me.”

 

He’s gone before I can respond. Hanna Jo walks up.  “What’s wrong?”

 

I look at her. “Donnie’s being his usual cocky self.”

 

She eyes me closely. “But?”

 

I look at Donnie’s retreating form. “But it felt good when he touched me.”  I shake my head quickly. “What’s wrong with me?”

 

She presses the back of her hand to my forehead. “You’ve had too much to drink. Let’s go get some air.”

 

Before we can walk away, Nick and AJ walk up. AJ grabs Hanna Jo.  “Come on, Miss Rogers. School is in session once again.”

 

I laugh as she blushes. I hug her neck, looking up at AJ. “Take care of her or I’ll kick your ass.”

 

He laughs and kisses my cheek.  “No worries, I’ll be good.”

 

As they walk away, I fall against Nick.  He grabs me. “You ok?”

 

I nod. “Just a little dizzy. It’s warm in here.”

           

He holds me up. “Come on, let’s go. AJ’s taking Hanna Jo back to our hotel. Where are you staying?” I must look confused.  He says, “Where’s your key?”

 

I reach in my pocket and pull out my key card. He takes it and leads me out the door to a waiting car with a driver.  “Drury Court Hotel,” he tells the driver, after we get in.

 

I lift my head from his shoulder and say, “Hey, we’re staying there too.”

 

He laughs. “Jessi, Darling, you are wasted! How much did you drink?”

 

I shrug, snuggling against him. He holds me close and I feel…good. Suddenly, I start giggling. “What’s so funny?” he asks.

 

I curl up, snaking my arm around his waist. “Just thinking about what we did to get to Europe. We were so BAD.”

 

He chuckles. “How bad could you be? What did you do?”

 

I just giggle. “Do you like Cat Woman, Nick?”

 

He laughs, shaking his head. “Girl, you are bombed.  How am I supposed to have fun with you?”

 

I snuggle against him, squirming until I’m on his lap. Pressing my face into his neck, I whisper, “You can do anything you want to with me.”

 

He slides his hand to my neck and pushes me back enough to cover my lips with his.  MMM even with a buzz on, he makes me tingle.  He nips at my lower lip, pulling back enough to whisper, “Has anyone ever told you that you’re an amazing kisser?”

 

I sigh and whisper, “Never.”

 

He holds me close and we continue to kiss until the car stops at the hotel. When we get out, he has to hold me up.  I start giggling again.  “My legs don’t work.”

 

He chuckles. “Come on, Beautiful. Let’s get you to bed.”

 

He swings me up into his arms.  “Bed?  I want my bubble bath with you. I’m supposed to tell you all the things I want to do with you.”

 

He glances around the lobby. Apparently I’m talking rather loudly.  He says, “Jessi, you need to be a little quieter, ok?”

 

I nod and whisper loudly, “I’ll try.  If I get to loud just shove a pillow over my face, ok?”

 

He laughs and shakes his head.  Why is he laughing at me?  I’m totally serious. I don’t know if I’m loud in bed or not.  I hope I’m not. Oh wait, we’re gonna take that bubble bath first. I close my eyes as the elevator starts moving.  I don’t feel so good now.

 

 

It’s dark when I open my eyes.  I turn my head.  The clock says 4:30.  I’m on my back. Nick is beside me, his arm across my stomach.  I move a little and he snuggles closer to me.  I’m still dressed. Is he? What happened? DAMN!

 

I close my eyes, trying to remember how we got back to the hotel.  Everything is a blur after we got to the bar.  SHIT, I got hammered.  How can I be so stupid?

 

I have a sudden urge to pee.  I extricate myself from Nick’s arms reluctantly and make my way to the bathroom.  When I flip the light on, I groan. The light seems brighter than normal.  From the bedroom, I hear Nick call out, “Jessi, you ok?”

I stare at myself in the mirror and yell back, “Yeah, fine. Sorry I woke you.”  I know I drank a lot, but I’ve never been one to suffer the bad after-effects.  Guess I’m lucky that way. But for the life of me, I can’t figure out how we got back to the hotel. 

 

After I finish and wash my hands, I open the door.  Nick is standing there in his jeans, no shirt, waiting on me. “You sure you’re ok?”

 

I nod, grimacing. “Yeah. I’m sorry.”

 

He looks puzzled. “For what?”

 

I sigh.  “It doesn’t take a lot for me to get drunk.  I should have known better and not had the shots last night.”

 

He gives me a sympathetic smile. “Are you really hung over?”

 

I shake my head. “Nah.  I didn’t drink that much.  Just a little fuzzy on how we got here.  Alcohol just makes me sleepy and it doesn’t take a lot to put my lights out.”

 

He laughs. “Well, I did make you take aspirin before we went to sleep.”

 

I smile at him. “Thanks. So how did we get here?”

 

He pulls me back to the bed and sits down, pulling me between his legs. “I had a car.  You gave me your room key.”

 

I see the twinkle in his eye and I groan. “What did I do?”

 

He laughs. “Nothing.  Just some things you said didn’t make sense.”

 

I know I look worried. “What things?”

 

He shrugs. “You said something about you did something bad to get to Europe. Then you mentioned Cat Woman.”  I know I look like a deer caught in headlights. “Wanna tell me what it’s all about?”

 

On the inside I’m petrified.  If he finds out what REALLY happened, then what will he think of me? Finally, I manage to say, “Umm, I’d rather not, if you don’t mind.”

 

He laughs. “Pity. I’d love to see you as Cat Woman.”  When I blush, he says, “Hey, don’t worry about it. Not a big deal. All I care about is you’re here.”

 

I play with the hair on the nape of his neck.  “Yeah, you’re here too.”

 

He grins, squeezing me tighter. “What are you thinking Jessi?”

 

I smile, hopefully seductively. “I’d love a bubble bath.”

 

His eyes crinkle up as he slowly starts to smirk at me. “You sure you’re up for it?”

 

I pull my knee up and rub his crotch with it. “Are you?”

 

He tightens his arms around me and stands.  I giggle as he walks into the bathroom, sitting me down on the vanity.  I watch fascinated as he turns on the water, setting the temperature to run the perfect bath.  Turning to me, he steps closer and asks quietly, “Do you need the bubbles?”

 

I wind my arms around his neck. “Well, you signed my note Mr. Bubble. I think this is all the bubbles I’ll need.”

 

He captures my lips gently, coaxing them apart as he gently undresses me.  When I feel the cool air on my skin as my blouse falls away, I shiver.  He presses me against his bare chest, moving his lips to my ear whispering, “I’m not gonna hurt you.”

 

I sigh, kissing his shoulder, moving my lips down to his chest.  His breath hisses through his teeth as I slowly circle his nipple with my tongue.  I feel his hand in my hair. I tilt my head back to look at him.  His gaze is hot…his breath fans my face as he whispers, “We’re not gonna make it in the tub at this rate.”

 

He undresses us both.  My body is flush with both excitement and shyness.  He pulls me against his rock hard body and lifts me up.  Climbing into the tub, he situates us so that I’m sitting between his legs, leaning back against his chest.  I feel his hard on pressing against my back.  God he’s hard.  He brings his hands around my body, rubbing my breasts gently. My nipples pucker under his touch.  He nibbles on my neck before whispering, “Now…you mentioned fantasies?”

 

My breath catches in my throat.  The first thing I think of to say is, “I fantasized about your fingers…how long they are.”

 

He chuckles. “Like things long, do you?” When I moan, he shushes me. “Shh, let’s do this slow and easy Jessi. Where did you want my fingers in your fantasies?”

 

Breathlessly, I whisper, “Everywhere.”

 

He bites my neck, gently sucking on the skin as one of his hands slowly slides down my body.  The other tweaks one of my nipples.  “Here?” he asks.  I whimper, arching my back to press my breast more firmly into his hand. The other slides between my legs and slowly between my womanly lips. “Or here?” I bite my lip to stifle the scream welling up in my throat as my body thrusts against his hand.  He groans in my ear. “Easy girl.  We aren’t going to rush this.”

 

My hands slide over his.  When my fingers joins his between my legs, he thrusts his deeper inside me.  “Oh God YES!” I wail. He gets me off this way. Quickly. My whole body convulses when I climax. I hear him breathing hard in my ear and I whimper, “Nick!”

 

He moves his hand up to my hair and tilts my head back, turning me till his lips cover mine urgently.  I whimper under the savagery of his mouth.  I manage to twist in his arms, moving to straddle his body.  As I’m guiding him inside me, he rips his lips away. “Condom?”

 

I lick his lower lip, coaxing his tongue out to play. “I’m on the pill.”

 

He grabs my hips, urging me down as our tongues dance a mating dance of their own. When I’m impaled on his body, my hands grip his shoulders. He pulls back and we stare into each others’ eyes. “Am I hurting you?” he asks quietly, urgently.

 

I shake my head no, biting my lip. “God no!” I moan as he starts moving me on his body. In all my fantasies, it NEVER felt this good. Even when I masturbate with a dildo, it feels nowhere NEAR as good as what Nick is doing to me.

 

When I feel my climax is close, I stop, staring into his eyes.  He begs and pleads with me to keep going.  I grab his head and suck on his lips.  When I can’t stand it anymore, I start moving again.  I revel in how he makes me feel. How our bodies’ find their own rhythm and move as one.

 

By the time we both reach our climax, the water is cold.  I don’t even feel it.  I collapse on his chest, kissing it gently as he strokes my back. We both gasp for air as our bodies slowly relax.  He cuddles me close and whispers, “As good as the fantasies?”

 

I sigh deeply, kissing the center of his chest. “Better, Nick. Much, much better.”

 

He kisses my forehead. “Come on, Jessi. Let’s go crawl in bed and get some sleep.  When I wake up, I plan on thoroughly exploring your body.”

 

I shiver in anticipation before I sit up. “Do I get to return the favor?”

 

He smirks before kissing me quickly. “I was hoping you would.”

 

           

 

 

           

 

           

           

 

           

 

 

           

 

           

Project: nkotBSB

By Rachel

Copyright 2012

 

Chapter 22

 

Hanna Jo

 

The after party was a blast. I had fun dancing with Jessi. Now I’m sitting in a dark car on the way to Alex’s hotel. I’m feeling good even though I only drank one white wine spritzer. Any more and I would have been sloshed.

 

“So, Professor what lesson are you going to teach me next?” I smile coyly at him.

 

“It’s a surprise Han. I think you’re going to like it very much.” He wraps one arm around me and the other one is under my skirt rubbing my thigh. The skin to skin contact is enough to make me want to jump Alex in the car. But I’m a good girl so I resist the temptation. Plus, I’m really curious about the next lesson.

 

Out of the blue I start to giggle. Alex looks at me, causing me to laugh harder. “What is so funny?” He smiles at me.

 

“Just thinking about Jessi.” I don’t dare tell him about Mr. Bubble.

 

“And what about Jessi?” He scoots closer to me, whispering in my ear. His warm breath against my neck is such a turn on.

 

I turn my face so I’m looking into his eyes. “Just thinking about how she’s getting lucky tonight.” My mouth moves to his. I’m letting go of my conservative self for the night. I have to thank the alcohol and the pep talk Jessi gave me.

 

“She won’t be the only one having fun tonight.” He comments between kisses.

 

I get lost in the moment. Alex makes that easy to do. He hand is still rubbing my thigh but it’s moving closer to my center. If I was being brave I would straddle his lap, but I don’t since we are in the car. His tongue gently forces my lips open. I continue to let him take control, but I like the feeling of his tongue exploring my mouth.

 

The car stops and Alex breaks away from me. “I guess it’s time for your next lesson. I think you’re going to enjoying this one very much.

 

We enter the hotel and are spotted by Brian. He walks over to us. “Hello Hanna. AJ. How was the after party?”

 

“Hi Brian.” I say cheerfully, “It was a lot of fun. You should go to the next one. I think you would enjoy it.”

 

He gives me his trademark cheesy grin. “I think I might have to do that. So what are you two up to?”

 

As much as I like Brian, I don’t want to spend my night talking to him. I just want to be taught my next lesson. How can Alex and I escape his best friend? Before I can respond AJ speaks up.

 

“Hanna and I are going to go watch some porn.” He says calmly. I can feel the heat on my cheeks.

 

Brian makes a weird face. “Okay, then. Have fun.” He quickly walks away.

 

When we get to AJ’s room, neither of us makes an attempt to go inside. We just stand their staring at each other. He’s gorgeous and sexy. I can’t believe that I am getting a chance to spend the night with him. I don’t know if I’ll be getting lucky like Jessi, but I’ll take whatever I can get.

 

“So are we really watching porn?” I ask quietly. It’s late and I don’t want to wake up any guests.

 

“No.” Alex starts to laugh. “I just said that to Brian to freak him out. He’ll leave you alone now.”

 

“You’re such a bad boy.” I giggle.

 

Alex opens the door and he pushes me inside. When I enter the room is lit up by candles and rose petals are all over the bed. It’s like a fairy tale. From behind me, he wraps me up in his strong arms. “Hanna, I didn’t want it to just be about naughty things. I want to show you that it’s more than just two people fucking. Tonight is going to be about making love. That is if you let me.”

 

I slowly turn around and face him. “I think I’d like that. Alex please be gentle with me. I’ve only done this once and it…it…wasn’t very enjoyable.”  For some reason, I have no problem being honest with Alex about my hang ups. Most guys would just laugh in my face, but I know he won’t.

 

“Han, I have no intentions of hurting you. Tonight is all about making you feel like the most beautiful woman in the world.” He lowers his mouth to my neck, slowly licking up to my ear. My knees get weak and I almost fall, but Alex just holds me tighter.

 

We pull apart and my body is trembling. I walk over to the sliding glass door and look out at the city. Tonight is going to be the night. What if I’m not any good at pleasuring Alex? He’ll want nothing to do with me.

 

“Hanna is everything okay?” I feel him behind me. “You got all serious on me.”

 

I continue starring out the window. “I’m sorry. I have a case of the jitters.”

 

Alex turns me around so I am facing him. “You have nothing to be nervous about. I’m going to take things nice and slow.”

 

I wrap my arms around his neck and push my lips against his. He spins me away from the window and closes the curtain. I stare at him and see the lust in his eyes, but there’s more. I don’t know what it is and that scares me.  Alex kneels in front of me and slowly unzips my skirt. I bite my lip, and just decide to let myself live in the moment. I trust AJ completely. By the time I stop thinking, my skirt is a pool around feet.

 

AJ stands up and looks at me. He helps me take my shirt off. I’m standing there in my bra and panties. “Hanna, you’re absolutely gorgeous.”

 

“Th...th...thank you.” I reply, as AJ starts taking off his clothes. My eyes never leave if body. His body is lean and hot. “Wow, you’re so sexy.”

 

“You make me smile, Han. Let’s get you undressed.”

 

With my eyes closed, I slowly take off my bra and panties. I don’t think I can do this with my eyes open. Being self-conscious stinks.

 

“Hanna open your eyes.” Alex says tenderly. I listen to him and when I open my eyes he’s completely naked. “See, I’m just as naked as you are. I have to admit you look a lot better naked than I do.”

 

Before I can say anything, he picks me up and places me on the bed. “I’m promise that I won’t ever hurt you Han.” He whispers in my ear.

 

We start by kissing. When I start to feel comfortable, Alex moves to my breasts. He slowly cups them in his hand. I gasp in pleasure. This is everything I wanted it to be. He thumbs my nipple and I feel my body move off the bed.

 

“You like that Hanna?” He smiles at me. I nod because I don’t think I can speak. He continues moving down my body, so that his mouth is sucking on my breasts. I think I’ve died and gone to hell. This feels so good it has to be bad.

 

“Alex, I need you.” I moan.

 

“Relax, sweetheart. We have all night.” He shushes me by kissing down my stomach. “You’re perfection, Miss Rogers.”

 

“I don’t think I can wait.” I giggle. All I want is to feel AJ inside me.

 

His hand moves to my center. He starts rubbing my clitoris, and I swear I’m seeing stars. I’m gripping the comforter and moaning. “Damn baby. I love when you are moaning. It’s such a turn on.”

 

I start to whimper. “Come, on. I need you. Please Alex.”

 

He looks into my eyes. “Sweetheart, this may hurt a little bit, but I promise it will feel good.”

 

I bite my lip. “I trust you.”

 

Taking his time not to hurt me, he gradually enters my body. He feels me up and I force myself to relax. “Are you okay, Han?” He waits for me to answer.

 

Smiling, I nod. “Please, Alex. I’m ready.”

 

Being the gentleman he is Alex starts to slowly thrust into me. His mouth is covering my collar bone in kisses. At first it feels awkward, but I force myself to relax. He stops pushing inside me and spends a few minutes kissing me all over. When my body turns to putty, he starts moving inside me. I’m starting to enjoy what’s Alex is doing to my body.

 

“Alex. Yes!” I scream. He starts thrusting faster into me. “OH...mmm…Alex.”

 

“You like that baby? Open your eyes. I want to see your baby blues as you cum.”

 

I open my eyes and see Alex’s brown ones staring into mine. We clasp our hands together. With his body pushing into mine, I feel myself tightening around his penis.

 

“Damn, Han. You’re so beautiful. Let yourself go.”

 

 “ALEX!!!” With one final thrust, my body explodes in ecstasy. “ALEX!!!! YES!!! ALEX!!!!”

 

AJ’s body falls on top of mine. We are both sweaty and breathing hard. I kiss his shoulder tenderly.

 

“That was amazing, Han. Was it good for you?” He rolls off of me and onto his elbow so that he’s looking at me.

 

“It was perfect.” I giggle. “Thank you. Was it good for you?” I hope that he enjoyed it as much as I did.

“It was everything I imagined and more.”

 

 

 

I hear “Don’t Turn out the Lights” blasting me out of a peaceful sleep. I grab my phone and shut it off. Alex stirs but doesn’t open his eyes.

 

“What time is it?”

 

“It’s a little after ten.” I place a kiss on his cheek. “Thank you for last night. It was wonderful.”

 

“I’m glad you enjoyed it. I hope that I get a chance to make love to you again in the near future.” He places a kiss on my head.

 

“I think that can be arranged.” I smile at him. “I know you have a busy day planned. I better get back to the hotel before Jessi thinks you kidnapped me.”

 

“You don’t have to leave.” AJ sits up.

 

“I know.” I sit up and wrap a sheet around my naked body. “It’s…it’s just that I need some time to think.” AJ looks at me. “Oh, Alex, please don’t think anything is wrong. Last night was…well…it was the best night of my life. I need time to process everything. This is all so new to me. I hope you understand.”

 

“If it was anyone else, I’d be confused as hell. Han, I understand and get it. Just promise we’ll have more nights likes this.”

 

“I promise.” I give him a long kiss.

 

Twenty minutes later, I’m out the door. I’m in a great mood. Everything is right in the world, but I’m overwhelmed by the things I’m feeling inside. I’m not watching where I’m going and bump into someone.

 

“Bye Joe.”

 

I look up and see that I bumped into Brian. He’s wearing his clothes from last night and suffering from a major case of bedhead. The look on Brian’s face is one of horror.

 

“Are you okay Brian?”  I ask quietly.

 

He takes my hand and pulls me down the hall to his room. I’m confused as to why Brian is freaking out.  We enter his room. “Sit.” Brian says forcefully. I follow his directions.

 

“Is everything okay?”

 

“You have to keep this a secret.” He pleads.

 

“Brian, whatever you have to tell me is between us. I won’t tell anyone.”

 

“You can’t even tell Jessi.” Brian is pacing back and forth like a mad man.

 

“Brian, I said I promise.”

 

“As you saw, I was coming out of Joe’s room.” He pauses before telling me the next part, “Hanna, I’m bi.”

 

I don’t know what to say. I’m in shock. Brian and Joe? OMG. I find the strength to respond. “Okay. There are lots of people that are bisexual. Brian you’re a great guy. You’re secret is safe with me.”

 

“Thanks Hanna. I just can’t deal with everyone finding out. AJ knows. I confided in him when I first realized that I was attracted to guys.”

 

I stand up and give Brian a hug. “Brian, your sexual orientation doesn’t change who you are. Your friends will still love you know matter what. I need to go. I’ll talk to you later.” With that I leave to go back to the hotel.

 

 

 

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Dottie

Copyright 2012

 

Chapter 23

 

Jessi

 

I wake up alone.  I stretch timidly, my body sore from my night with Nick. I can’t wipe the smile off my face as I think about it.  It was everything and more than my fantasies could ever have been.  I hear him talking. I turn my head to see him leaning against the dresser holding a menu in his hand.  He’s still naked and I can’t help but look him over from head to toe.  Damn is he hot.

 

My eyes travel up to his face and I find he’s watching me. I blush at being caught checking him out. He just grins and says, “Half an hour? Great. Make sure the coffee is hot.” He hangs up and says, “Good morning Jessi.”

 

I smile, clearing my throat. “Umm, good morning. What…umm…time is it?”

 

He glances at the nightstand.  “Almost 10:00.  I hope you’re hungry. I woke up starving.”

 

My own stomach rumbles and I whisper, “Umm…yeah…sure.”

 

He walks over to the bed and sits by me.  I find it hard to keep my gaze from straying to his semi-hard manhood.  He strokes my cheek with his fingers.  “Getting shy on me now?”

 

I blush, closing my eyes. “I guess the alcohol wore off.”

 

He chuckles and kisses my cheek gently.  Moving his lips to my ear, he whispers, “Darling, last night was amazing. You were sober when we made love…right?” I nod and he whispers, “Then it wasn’t the alcohol. Woman, you’re HOT!”

 

I blush and bury my head in his neck. “Nick, stop it.”

 

He pushes me back and tugs at the covers.  I hold on tightly, but he leans down kissing me, stealing my strength. I feel the covers slide down my body.  I groan as they tickle my skin.  When they are at my waist, he pulls back and looks down at me. “See? HOT!”

 

I giggle and try covering myself. “You did just order food, Nick.”

 

He sighs. “I know…but I plan on both of us spending MOST of the day just like this.  Naked.”

 

Before I can reply, his body covers mine and his lips once again make me lose control of my senses.  I writhe underneath him as he coaxes my tongue into a duel with his.  His hand skims over my torso, his fingers drawing my nipples to a peak as my nerve endings are set on fire with his touch.

 

I moan as his lips leave mine and whisper, “What are you doing to me?”

 

He chuckles against my neck. “Everything I possibly can, Baby.”

 

My body is taut under his touch, screaming for release.  Just when I think I can’t stand it anymore, someone knocks on the door and a voice calls out, “Room Service!”

 

Nick groans and I whimper.  He drags the covers up over my body and whispers, “Don’t you DARE move!”

 

I couldn’t move if I tried.  I hide myself as he wraps the comforter from the other bed around his body and opens the door.  I know the waiter can’t see me, but I still blush from head to toe. Nick grabs his wallet, extracting a bill, passing it to the waiter as he hurries from the room.  The smile on his face leads me to believe the tip was good.

 

When Nick comes back to the bed, he jerks the covers off me.  They fall to the floor.  I gasp and say, “What are you doing, Nick?”

 

I watch as he unwraps the comforter from his body and drops it. “I’m doing you Jessi.” A secret smile lights my face.  Just like my fantasies, he’s a take-charge kind of guy. He crawls up the bed and smirks. “What’s the smile for?”

 

I shrug, winding my arms around his neck.  “Just another fantasy coming true.”

 

His eyes twinkle with desire. “OH?  Do tell.”

 

I can’t help but giggle as he dips his head to suck on one of my breasts.  In a breathy voice I manage to say, “I always figured you were a take-charge kind of guy.”

 

He looks up, full of cockiness. “You like me being in control, do you?”

 

I wiggle underneath him, managing to spread my legs.  He slides over me easily as I whisper, “Oh it is SUCH a turn on!”

 

His fingers slide up my thigh, dipping into my wetness. “My my, you are turned on, aren’t you my dear?”

 

I thrust against his hand. “Please Nick!”

 

He continues playing me with his fingers, driving me mad with need. “Oh beg for it Baby. Tell me what you want.”

 

I practically scream in frustration. “I want you! God I want you inside me, please Nick!” He makes me beg for an eternity. Finally, with tears in my eyes, my blood boiling, I scream, “Fuck me!”

 

He wraps my legs around his waist and thrusts into me hard. My climax is instantaneous, spreading through my body quickly. He’s relentless in his pursuit of another orgasm from me. “Do it again,” he whispers, “Come for me, Jessi.”

 

I whimper, biting his shoulder as my body succumbs to him.  He thrusts again twice, hard and deep, and I feel his hot seed flowing into me.  Jesus, it feels so good.  My legs tighten around him as both our bodies tense up, trying to hold on to the feeling of ecstasy we’re sharing.

 

When he collapses beside me, holding me close, I feel our juices making both our bodies slick and the sheets wet.  I don’t care.  It feels so good being with him like this.  I kiss his shoulder and whisper, “I think breakfast is cold.”

 

He chuckles, scooting down in the bed till we’re face to face. He kisses me tenderly.  “I don’t care. I didn’t hurt you did I?”

 

I can feel the soreness between my legs, but I love it.  I kiss him gently and whisper, “No…you didn’t hurt me at all Nick.”

 

He cuddles me close.  When we catch our breaths, I want to hear more about your fantasies. OK?”

 

I giggle, wrapping my arm around his waist. “I like that idea, Nick.”

 

He kisses my forehead. “And I like making them come true.”

 

He stalks around the room naked, putting our coffee in the microwave to heat.  Just as it dings that it’s hot, Nick is sucking on my lower lip.  Coffee forgotten, I wrap my arms around his neck and pull our bodies together. From the doorway, I hear Hanna Jo squeal, “Oh my God!”

 

I turn in time to see her run in the bathroom.  I can’t help it.  I start laughing.  Nick’s laughter joins mine and he whispers, “Guess AJ missed the part where he was supposed to keep her entertained all day.”

 

I fall against his chest and say, “You don’t have to go. But we should probably get dressed.”  I raise my voice and say, “Give us a minute Ho Jo, and we’ll get dressed.”

 

She wails, “I am SO SORRY!”

 

Nick grabs his pants, pulling them on.  I shrug on my shirt and a pair of sweatpants.  As Nick is pulling his shirt over his head, I yell, “You can come out now.  All clear!”

 

She comes out, her face blood red, and she avoids looking at Nick or me.  “I’m SO sorry!  I should have called first.”

 

Nick pulls on his shoes.  “Don’t worry about it. It’s ok.”

 

I notice her biting her nails. “You ok, Ho Jo?”

 

She shrugs.  I look at Nick.  He smiles and says, “I’m gonna go grab some clean clothes and see what’s up this afternoon.  Whatever it is, I’m cancelling and spending the afternoon with you.” He glances at Hanna Jo. “If that’s ok?”

 

I smile.  “It’s great.  Bring AJ, maybe we can go sight-seeing.”

 

He smiles and bends, picking me up and bringing me face to face with him. “Sounds like a great double date.” He gives me a quick kiss on the lips and says, “See you soon.”  He puts me down gently and says, “Is this plan ok with you Hanna Jo?”

 

She nods. “Yeah, it’s fine.  Seriously, I’m really sorry…”

 

He smiles. “Don’t worry about it.  See you in a while.” 

 

After kissing me one more time, he leaves and I turn to Hanna Jo. “What’s wrong? Didn’t things go well with AJ?”

She laughs hysterically and it scares me.  “Jessi…it was…mind-blowing.  I never knew sex could feel that good. But then I had to get all weird this morning.  Why can’t I be normal?”  Before I can answer, she carries on, “Then I walk in here and disturb you and Nick, not to mention Brian’s bombshell about him and Joe.”

 

Before she can ramble on, I grab her hand. “Stop, Hanna Jo.  Take a deep breath.”  When she does, I say, “Sit down now and start from the beginning.  Your night with AJ was good, yes?” She nods. “Then why did you leave?”

 

She closes her eyes and I see her lip quiver.  Tears are shimmering on her lashes when she opens them to look at me. “Jessi, I’ve never felt like he made me feel before. It scared me.”

 

I know I look confused.  “What scared you? Did he hurt you?”

 

She shakes her head violently. “NO! He was so romantic. He had candles and flowers and he said it was about us making love. Not just two people, umm...”

 

When she stumbles, I ask quietly, “Not just two people fucking?”

 

She nods.  “I still can’t believe he actually wanted me.”

 

I look at her curiously. “This IS what you wanted, right?  To meet AJ, get him in bed?”

 

She nods.  “Yeah it is. But…”  When she trails off, I grab her hand.  She looks at me and whispers, “What if I’m falling for him?”

 

I smile at her. “You think you are?”

 

She shrugs. “I just don’t know.  I feel so funny around him.  I’m happy. I’m…I can really talk to him, Jess. About my parents, about my hang ups.  He doesn’t judge me.  He’s…he’s…perfect!”

 

I laugh and move from my bed to sit beside her on hers. “Hanna Jo, no man is perfect. Even the one that just left here. But…they do have their redeeming qualities.”

 

She looks at me almost shyly. “Did you have fun with Nick?”

 

My smile makes her blush.  “It was better than any fantasy I could ever have using a dildo. He’s an amazing lover.”

 

She blushes beet red and manages to ask, “Is that all?”

 

I sigh.  “I don’t know, Ho Jo.  He’s…he’s so REAL. So down-to-Earth. He made sure I got off before he did.”  Then like a lightning bolt, I remember what happened earlier and I slap my head. “Hanna Jo, you can NOT let me drink again when they are around. Promise me!”

 

She nods, “Why? What happened?”

 

I shake my head at my own foolishness.  “I can’t remember for sure what I said, but I mentioned something to Nick about Cat Woman.” At her alarmed look, I say, “Don’t worry, he let it go.  I just can’t believe I did that.”

 

She almost starts crying.  “Jessi, maybe we shouldn’t have...”

 

I hold up my hand. “Don’t.  We did it, it’s over.”  I know my tone is sharp, but I don’t want Hanna Jo to know what really happened.  Why we really ‘did’ what she thinks we did.  I stand and start straightening the covers on my bed.  Suddenly, I remember what she said when Nick left. I turn sharply and ask, “Brian and Joe?”

 

Her mouth drops open and she slaps her hand over it quickly.  I sit down across from her again and wait. She drops her hand and whispers, “Jessi, I wasn’t supposed to tell you. I promised. Oh, me and my big mouth!”

 

I sigh dramatically and say, “Hanna Jo, have I ever told anyone ANYTHING you told me in confidence?” She shakes her head.  “Then give it up, what’s with Brian and Joe?”

 

She stares at the floor and quietly says, “When I left AJ’s room, I ran into Brian.  Coming out of…Joe’s room.”

 

My mouth drops open. “You mean they were…?” I can’t even say it. She nods quickly.  I whistle then start laughing.  “Ho Jo, for some reason this really doesn’t surprise me at all!”  When she looks at me sharply, I say, “They’re both the ‘good’ boys of their groups.  They can’t be THAT good!”

 

I see her fighting to laugh.  Finally, she says, “Jessi, you can’t say anything. If Brian knew I told…”

 

I hold up my hand. “Not to worry, I won’t say a word.  In fact, I’d like to forget I know. That’s an image I really don’t need in my head.”

 

After we both laugh, I collapse on my bed and stare at the ceiling.  Hanna Jo asks quietly, “You ok, Jessi?”

 

I close my eyes and picture Nick. “I’m better than you can possibly believe Ho Jo.” I turn my head to look at her. “I’m glad we’re doing this. Following the tour.”

 

She nods and smiles. “Me too, Jess.  Me too.”

 

           

Project: nkotBSB

By Rachel

Copyright 2012

 

Chapter 24

 

Jessi and I meet up with the guys for a late lunch. I’m anxious about see Alex again, especially after I left so abruptly this morning. The poor guy must think I’m neurotic. I’m so twitterpated, it’s not even funny. How can I be falling for him? It’s too soon. I have too many hang ups.

 

Jessi is looking gorgeous in her tight black sweater, skinny jeans and knee high boots. Her red hair is tousled in that sexy just had sex way. Nick can’t stop starring at her.

 

I’m dressed rather conservative today in khakis, a long sleeve black tee, and a denim jacket. Alex tells me I look beautiful. He’s sweet, but I’m not sure I believe him. I don’t ooze sex appeal like all the other women he’s been with. Maybe someday I will surprise everyone and dress like a sexpot.

 

“So what’s the plan for today?” Nick asks looking at each one of us. I shrug.

 

“I’m up for anything.” Jessi smiles as she sits back in her chair.

 

“I was thinking of doing some window shopping. Anyone interested?” AJ asks everyone.

 

“Nah, I’m not into shopping. I saw that Guinness does factory tours. That sounds like fun.” Jessi suggests looking at Nick. She knows I have no interest in beer. Jessi just wants to spend time alone with Nick. I don’t blame her.

 

“I like that idea. Anyone else coming?” Nick stands and pulls Jessi up with him. They make a cute couple.

 

“No thanks.” I say quietly. “I think I’ll go shopping with AJ.”

 

Jessi give me a wink. I give shy smile.  “Why don’t we meet up at the hotel later this evening for dinner?”

 

We continue to make plans. Once Nick and Jessi leave, AJ and I just sit there staring at each other. I could stare into his dark brown eyes forever. Geesh, I sound like a school girl. I force myself to stop.

 

AJ takes my hand and rubs it gently. “I’m glad we’re spending the day together.”

 

“Me, too.” I reach over place a kiss on his cheek, but he moves so that our lips meet. “I hope the paparazzi don’t catch us. I…I…I don’t want your fans getting upset.”

 

He grows serious, and I’m afraid I said the wrong thing. I try to work up the courage to explain, but AJ beats me to it. “Han, I like you. I like you a lot. I don’t give a fuck who knows that.” He pulls my face to his for a long, deep, sensuous kiss. My body is on fire. When he pulls back, he has a big grin on his face. “I love my fans, but they don’t control my life.”

 

“I’m sorry.” I look at him. “I didn’t…mean it…I don’t know what I mean.” I get all flustered.

 

“Han, let me be honest with you. I don’t know where this is going to lead, but it’s more than just an attraction. I want to know everything about you.” He says honestly.

 

“I want to learn everything about you, too. I hate that I’m so self-conscious about myself. My comment was directed more to me than you. Do you think I like the way I am? I’m so fucking sick of it!” I am surprised at my outburst. It’s not like me to get so emotional that I curse.

 

AJ pulls me up and drags me out of the pub. When we get outside, he pushes me against the building. His lips are on mine. It’s not a sweet, romantic kiss. Passion is what I’m feeling from him. AJ’s body is pressed into mine, and I like it. I push his lips open with my tongue. Gently, my tongue explores his mouth. Last night was perfect, but this is unbelievable. It’s hot and the way it’s make me feel, I can’t even describe.

 

AJ pulls back in slow motion. “Now everyone knows that I want you Hanna.” He gives me a mischievous smile. “Sweetheart, I like you just the way you are. All you have to be is you. Short skirts and hooker boots don’t make a woman. It’s what’s on the inside that matters.”

 

He takes my hand, and we start walking down the street. Neither of us is talking, but it feels totally comfortable. I’m thinking about what he said. My mind wanders to what he’s thinking at the moment. Reality sinks in for me. I have to stop being so insecure around him. Alex is going to get tired of it.

 

“Alex, if I decide to wear a short skirt and hooker boots would you still like me?” I ask lowering my voice to a low whisper.

 

“Damn, I’d buy the outfit for you.” His voice is strained. “Only because you’d look hot with a capital H.”

 

I can’t help but giggle. Someday I hope to have the courage to wear that for him. “What else would you like me wearing?”

 

AJ wiggles his eyes at me. “Well baby, I have to say after last night I want to see you naked all the time.”

 

I blush and push him away from me. “Seriously.”

 

“I am being serious.” He grabs my arm and pulls me close to him. His arm is gently around my shoulders. “We have a few hours until we meet Nick and Jessi for dinner. Why don’t we go back to your hotel and you can model my favorite outfit?”

 

“I think that sounds like fun.”

 

 

When we get back to the hotel, AJ hangs the do not disturb sign on the door. I hope Jessi doesn’t come back early. It was mortifying catching her and Nick together. I would die if I got caught with AJ.

 

“Okay, Han. It’s time for you to model my favorite outfit.”

 

My eyes widen in surprise. “You want me to do what?” I gasp.

 

“Well, you see Professor McLean wants his star pupil to do a striptease for him.” He says in his best teacher voice. I just stare at him, not believing he said that. “Miss Rogers, I do believe you will follow your teacher’s directions.”

 

I gather up every ounce of courage I have. I go searching for Jessi’s iPod. Quickly, I find a song that will work. I can’t believe I’m doing this. I hit play and the song “I Wanna Sex You Up” fills the air.

 

I start to sway back and forth to the music. AJ is smiling as he sits on the bed. The first thing I take off is my shoes. He laughs, and I stop. “Go on Han. I wanna see more than your pretty toes.”

 

Sliding my jacket off, it lands on the floor. I hope I don’t trip and fall on my face. I spin around and unbutton my pants. Slowly I shimmy them off my hips. I step out of them cautiously. I swivel my body around.  AJ has slipped off his clothes and is just wearing boxers. My mouth drops open. He just grins at me. Such a silly man!

 

AJ stands up and walks over to me. He takes the hem of my shirt and glides it up over my body. A chill runs up my spine.  “You’re breathtaking. I love you in all white.” He comments on my bra and panties. “You look like an angel.”

 

He slides his hands under the straps of my bra, when a loud bang is beaten on the door. “We know you are in there. Please don’t be naked.” Nick yells through the door. I can hear him cackling.

 

“Damn him. I’m going to fucking kill him.”  AJ blurts out. “Sorry.”

 

“I feel the same way.” I sigh as I sit on the bed. Disappointment fills my body. I was actually getting into this stripping thing. It was fun.

 

“Yoo-hoo! Let us in.” Nick sings. I hear Jessi giggle and tell him to shut up.

 

“Go to hell Nick!” AJ yells. “Why don’t you and Jessi go to the bar?”

 

“Come Ho Jo! I gotta pee.” Jessi giggles. “I’m coming in ten seconds, so you better get some clothes on.”

 

She starts counting down. I grab my pants and start putting them on. “I’m sorry the moment was ruined. Will you take a rain check?”

 

“Of course, I’ll take a rain check. I hope you strip for me more than once. Professor McLean wants you to learn how to give lap dances, too.” He comments as we finish getting dressed.

 

I don’t get to comment because Jessi and Nick barrel into the room in a fit of giggles. My best friend makes a beeline for the bathroom.

 

“Well, well, well. What have you two been up to?” Nick flops down on Jessi’s bed.

 

They definitely had fun at the Guinness Factory. AJ and I both ignore Nick. He just looks at us with a huge smirk.

 

“Oh I feel so much better. Did you have fun this afternoon?” She asks lying down next to Nick.

 

“We sure did.” I fail to mention, until you came back. No reason to ruin the afternoon with an argument. “So what do you want to do for dinner?”

 

“Let’s order room service and just chill.” Jessi suggests. We all agree.

 

“I’m bored.” Nick whines. “Let’s play a game or something.”

 

“We can always play truth or dare. Ho Jo, here has never played it before.” Jessi looks at me with a huge smile on her face. My face feels hot.

 

“You’ve never played truth or dare?” AJ looks shocked, and I can’t help but laugh as his expression.

 

I start laughing and can’t stop. It takes me a while before I can answer. “It’s one of the many things I’ve never done. I may be twenty five, but I have the experience of a twelve year old.”

 

Nick has an evil look in his eye.  He’s definitely up to something. This is not going to be good.

 

“I have an idea. Let’s give Hanna the experience of playing truth or dare.” He looks around the room. “Is everyone in?”

 

“I’m in!” Jessi squeals. Of course she’s in. She’ll do whatever Nick wants.

 

“You in Han?” AJ squeezes my hand and kisses my temple. How can I refuse?

 

“Fine. I’ll play.”

 

Nick claps his hands and rubs them together evilly. “Hanna, truth or dare?”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Dottie

Copyright 2012

 

Chapter 25

 

Jessi

 

Hanna Jo looks scared to death.  Honestly, I’m nervous.  This could lead us into dangerous territory.  I pray she takes a dare, but I’m not surprised when she chooses a truth.  Nick surprises me though, when he says, “Listen, if any question or dare makes any of us uncomfortable, we don’t have to do it, agreed?” Looking at AJ, he continues quietly. “I don’t want to offend the girls.”

 

I see Hanna Jo relax considerably.  I unzip my boots and pull them off, deciding if we’re going to play; I’m going to be comfortable.  I pull my knees up and wrap my arms around them.  “So, Nick is first and he picks Hanna.  Which do you want, Ho Jo?”

 

She looks at me and stammers, “Umm, well, I guess…truth.”

 

Nick leans back on his elbows on my bed, crossing his ankles on the floor.  I just want to crawl all over him.  Instead, I look away, knowing if I stare, I’m going to get myself into serious trouble.  I’m shocked when he asks her, “Have you ever kissed a girl?”

 

I’m even more shocked when Hanna Jo lowers her eyes and whispers, “Umm, well, kind of.”

 

My mouth drops open, but AJ beats me to the punch. “YOU DID?”

 

Her face turns a bright shade of red. She clears her throat and says, “Technically, she kissed me.  It was during high school.”

 

I cross my legs and lean forward. “Hanna Jo, you just blew my mind.  What happened?”

 

She shrugs and plays with a loose string on the hem of her jeans.  “Well, you know I went to an all girls’ school right?”  I nod. “We had a party one night and I was kind of alone.  No one was really my friend.  One of the girls two years ahead of me started talking to me.  I found out later, she was dared by her friends to kiss a freshman. She said she chose me because I didn’t have braces or look like a horror movie reject.”

 

AJ puts his arm around her. “No, you DEFINITELY don’t look like a horror movie reject!”

 

Nick shakes his head.  “Well, I guess this game will be full of surprises. You’re up, Hanna Jo.”

 

I can almost see the wheels in her mind turn.  I say, “You know guys, we’re not being fair to Hanna Jo. She’s never played. Why don’t we play boys against girls? I can help her think of her questions or dares…just till she gets the hang of it.”

 

Before either can say anything, Hanna says, “I think I have an idea...”

 

I know I’m in trouble.  “OK, Ho Jo, who you picking?” 

 

I’m not at all surprised when she says, “You, Jessi.”

 

Thinking I’m safe with Hanna Jo being in control, I say, “OK, I’ll take a dare.”

 

When she smiles, I know I’m in deep shit.  “I, umm, I dare you to kiss AJ.”

 

Nick sits up.  AJ just grins.  I’m still tipsy enough, I’m not embarrassed.  I look at her. “Are you SURE Ho Jo?”

She nods. “I’m sure.”

 

I just grin.  We had talked about sharing Nick and AJ.  I guess this is my chance.  I totally ignore Nick and stand.  AJ’s smile looks completely wicked. He smirks at Nick.  “I’m going to ruin her for you Nick. She’s never gonna want you again.”

 

I look at Nick. He’s staring at me.  I smile and wink at him. “Are you really worried?”

 

He stares at me.  He almost looks upset. “It’s your choice.”  His attitude kind of shocks me.  He acts jealous.  But it’s truth or dare. This doesn’t mean anything. Not to me anyway.

 

I move to AJ.  He’s still sitting on Hanna’s bed.  I glance at her. She actually looks like she’s enjoying this.  I grab AJ’s face and lean closer.  When our lips touch, the first thing that springs to mind is where were his lips before we barged in?  Then sensation takes over and I’ll be damned if the boy isn’t an expert kisser.  In my mind, I can’t help but compare him to Nick.  I’m not fond of the facial hair, but his lips are soft.

 

I almost wet my pants when his tongue rolls across my lower lip. Instinct makes my lips part.  I almost jump when his tongue and mine touch.  It’s nice…but I think it’s time to stop.

 

When I pull away, he winks at me.  I blush and turn.  When I sit back down, Nick makes no move to slide close to me like before.  Uh oh, he’s not happy. 

 

I cross my legs.  I look around before saying, “OK, Nick. Truth or dare?”

 

He looks sullen.  “Dare.”

 

I cross my arms, meeting his stare.  “I dare you to kiss AJ or Hanna.  You choose which.”

 

He smirks.  AJ looks scared.  Hanna?  She just looks at me like I’ve lost my mind.  Nick stands and takes Hanna’s hands, pulling her to her feet.  Before she can blink, he’s holding her close and his lips close over hers, almost possessively. 

 

Her hands are on his waist.  He slides his around her back and I see his fingers inching downward.  OK, I didn’t get THAT into my kiss with AJ.  I know he’s trying to piss me off, so I don’t let it show that he’s hurting me when he finally lets go of her and sits back down.

 

He smirks at me and says, “OK, Jessica, your turn. Truth or dare?”

 

I raise my eyebrow.  “Dare.”

 

He rubs his hand over his neck.  “I dare you to call one of the other guys and fake an orgasm over the phone.”

 

I lean to the nightstand and grab my phone. “Which guy?”

 

He thinks a minute.  “Donnie.”

 

OK, this is SUCH a low blow.  I know he can see the anger in my eyes. I look at AJ. “What’s Donnie’s number?”

 

AJ stammers, “You’re really going to do this?”

 

I nod. “I am. What’s the number?” He rattles it off and they all watch me as I lean back on the bed, propping up against the head board.  When Donnie answers, I say seductively, “Donnie? This is Jessi.”

 

He’s shocked and it’s evident in his voice. “Hey. Umm, I’m surprised you’re calling me.”

 

I twirl my hair in with my fingers and stare at Nick. “I kind of am, too. What are you doing?”

 

I can almost see the asinine smirk on his face.  “I was tweeting.  Thinking of you.”

 

I smile. The opening I need. “What were you thinking about me?”

 

He quietly asks, “Do you REALLY want to know?”

 

I lower my voice and whisper, “I want to know every detail.”

 

He clears his throat. “Honestly, I was remembering how sweet your lips taste. And how hot you felt when my hand slide between your legs.”

 

Against my better judgment, I feel my body tense. “That really did feel good. I wish it had lasted longer.” By now, Nick is staring at me with open hostility.  I don’t dare look at AJ or Hanna. Instead, I continue by saying, “You have a gentle touch.”

 

I hear an uneasy silence.  Finally, he whispers, “What the fuck are you doing?”

 

I’m startled by his vehemence. “Talking to you. What are you doing?”

 

He growls, “No, you’re up to something.  You’ve been giving me the cold shoulder since we met again. Now all of the sudden you call me like a dog in heat. What’s the joke?”

 

I sigh. “No joke, Donnie. I was remembering what it was like the first time we met.  The letters you wrote me.  I was a stupid teenage girl with fantasies no mortal man could live up to. I thought you wanted to be friends now.”

 

He sighs. “I do. But you call me acting like you want phone sex.  What gives?”

 

I stare directly at Nick. “Well, I was kind of feeling neglected.  Thinking about you made me think about how you used to make me feel.” Taking a deep breath, I lower my voice and say, “You know…I’ve heard your backrubs. Those things should come with warning labels.”

 

Nick’s mouth drops. I hear Hanna Jo gasp and AJ chuckles with glee.  Donnie on the other hand…he’s stunned.  When he speaks, I know I have him hooked. “So you like the idea of me rubbing you, do you?”

 

I close my eyes, not thinking of how badly this is going to end when I see him again. “I do think about that. I bet your hands feel good.”

 

His voice drops to a gravelly whisper. “Baby, I bet your BODY feels good.”

 

I open my eyes and stare at Nick as I whisper, “MMM, the things you do to me.”

 

Nick knows I’m talking to him now. He slides his hand over and grabs my ankle, rubbing it lightly.  I gasp.  Donnie thinks it’s because of him. “You sound hot Baby. I wish I could touch you now.” I moan as Nick’s hand slides up my legs. My jeans are tight so I can feel the heat of his touch.  I can’t take my eyes off his. Donnie whispers, “Girl, you sound like you’re gonna explode. How horny are you?”

 

I lick my lips, Nick copies my move. “I want you,” I whisper.

 

Nick leans forward and kisses my calf.  I almost scream.  Then I remember what I’m supposed to be doing.  My eyes fly to Hanna Jo and AJ. They both are STUNNED.  I blush, turning back to Nick. He kisses my knee and whispers, “You win.”

 

I sigh. Before Donnie thinks he’s talking me to an orgasm, I say, “Donnie, I’m so sorry, Hanna Jo just came in. I can’t…”

 

He sighs loudly. “It’s ok. I don’t want it over the phone anyway. Can we talk? Soon?”

 

I sigh. “I think we should talk. Seriously. JUST TALK.”

 

I almost see him smirk. “We’ll see. Tell Hanna Jo I said hi.”

 

After hanging up, AJ whistles. “DAMN GIRL!”

 

I sigh, turning off my phone.  Nick slides closer to me. “You ok?”

 

I nod. “Yeah. Now I have to explain to Donnie that I didn’t really want him.”

 

Nick’s mouth drops open. “Jessi…”

 

I shake my head and put my hand on the side of his face. “Stop. I didn’t have to do it.  I think if I can talk to him calmly and rationally, I can make him understand my feelings have changed.”

 

He kisses my palm.  “Are you sure?”

 

I nod, firmly believing it when I say, “I’m sure.”

 

The game continues for almost an hour.  AJ mooned everyone outside the window.  Hanna and I both streaked down the hall topless.  Nick stripped to his underwear, causing me to get horny and Hanna to get embarrassed.  I even dared Hanna Jo to call her mother and say, “I fucked a Backstreet Boy. And I loved it!”  Oh, her mother’s lecture was ringing in MY ears when she hung up.

 

Now we’re back around to truths.  AJ looks at me and says, “Jessi, have you ever broken the law?”

I bite my tongue.  This isn’t a question I want to answer. Finally, I say, “Technically…yes.”

 

Nick looks intrigued.  “Do we get details?”

I slowly shake my head. “I’d rather not talk about it now.”

 

He slides his hand over mine. “Jessi, what’s wrong?”

I shake my head.  “Please, just let it go?”

 

He nods, but I can see he wants to know what happened.  Funny thing is, the only law I broke was taking money for sexual favors. I didn’t have sex with any of the men at the bank, but allowing them to touch me then get off is technically a sexual favor.  I just don’t want Hanna to know we really DIDN’T rob the bank.  That scheme brought her out of the shell her mother and father locked her in. I don’t ever want her to go back to being what she was before our big adventure began.

 

We go through a few more innocent questions, then Nick says, “Hanna Jo, how many shows are you two going to?”

 

My eyes lock with her.  This is getting too intense. She kind of whispers, “All of them.”

 

AJ looks totally shocked. Nick…doesn’t.  AJ looks back and forth between us. “That has to cost a fortune! What, one of you is the black sheep Kardashian?”

 

I sigh.  This isn’t what we need to talk about.  I slide off the bed and slip my feet into a pair of Keds. “I need a coke.  I’ll be back.”

 

As I’m running out the door, I hear AJ say, “There’s coke in the mini-fridge.”

 

I run to the elevator, hearing Nick behind me yelling, “Jessi, wait!” I pray the door will close before he gets in, but when he slips between the closing barrier, I just close my eyes.  “What’s wrong, Jessi?”

 

I shake my head. “Please let it go.”

 

He grabs my arms. “Look at me.” When I look up at him towering over me, he whispers, “Jessi, whatever it is…please tell me.”

 

I smile weakly. “It’s nothing Nick. I just…I don’t want to talk about it. Not now. OK?”

He nods. “Jessi…I like you a lot. If you’re in trouble…”

 

I almost laugh hysterically. “I’m not Nick. It’s just…I just want to forget it, ok? Please? I’m begging you.”

 

He cups my face in his hands and whispers, “Shh. You don’t have to beg me for anything. I’ll let it go if you promise that someday you’ll tell me.”

 

I nod. “Someday.”

 

He hugs me close, his hand holding my head against his chest. He chuckles and whispers, “Every show, huh?”

 

I nod and force a giggle. “I’m stalking you, Carter.”

 

He kisses the top of my head.  “Good.”

           

Project: nkotBSB

By Rachel

Copyright 2012

 

Chapter 26

 

Hanna Jo

 

AJ and I are sitting on my bed after our friends ran out of the room. The silence is killing me, but I don’t know what to say. Things seem somewhat awkward after the game.

 

“So you’re really going to all the shows?” AJ breaks the silence.

 

I lift my head to look at him. “I am. Does that freak you out? If it does…” I stammer. I can kiss my friendship goodbye with AJ for stalking him.

 

“Why would I freak out over seeing a beautiful lady every day?” He takes my hand pulling me next to him. “Now, I don’t have to say goodbye. I know I’m not ready for you to be gone.”

 

My heart swells. Darn him for being so sweet. I’m trying not to fall for Alex, but he’s making it hard. For what is worth, I could just be his tour fling. Then afterwards he’ll get rid of me and find someone new for the next tour. I decide to leap with my heart and deal with the consequences later.

 

“That’s sweet of you. I didn’t want to say good bye to you.” I smile at him.

 

We both move closer together until our mouth meet. Every kiss with Alex is better than the one before. He takes his time sucking on my bottom lip. Then his tongue probes my lips until they open. I want to make love to him, but I’m not sure when Jessi and Nick are coming back. There is no way I want to be caught in a moment like that. Slowly, I back away.

 

“I…I…I….just don’t umm want Nick and Jessi to walk in on us.” I blush. I hate how anything sexual turns me into a tomato. I’m twenty-five going on thirteen.

 

AJ places a kiss on my forehead. “I find it cute that you don’t want to get caught.” He laughs, “We can still have some fun with our clothes on.”

 

I look at him. “What do you have in mind, Alex?” I ask coyly.

 

“Well Miss Rogers, I think we can spend a little time making out until our annoying friends return.” With that he pushes me gently down on the bed.

 

His body covers mine. I admit I like that way his body feels on mine. It’s nice being touched by a man, and this man knows what he’s doing. AJ doesn’t mind my inexperience. He is patient and never takes it further than I want.

 

My body is feeling tingly all over, and all he’s doing is kissing me. Those lips are magic. I forget where I’m at and enjoy the moment. His lips move slowly down to my neck. Gently he licks and nips. “Mmm, don’t stop.” I moan in a low, deep voice. I’m not sure it’s me saying it.

 

“You like that, Han?” AJ continues to assault my neck with his mouth while his hands slide underneath my shirt.

 

I decide to show how much I like it. My hands cautiously move to his crotch. I start to caress his hard-on. He groans against my neck. “Hanna, oh fuck.”

 

I take that as a cue and my fingers move to the button on his jeans. Taking my time because I’m shaking like a leaf, I pull back realizing that Jessi and Nick can walk in at any moment. There’s no way I want to be caught having sex. “I can’t Alex.”

 

AJ rolls off me and pulls me into his chest. He caresses my cheek softly. “It’s okay. I understand.”

 

“Most guys would get mad.” I snuggle deeper into him. I love being wrapped in his arms.

 

“I’m not most guys. Han, I was thinking.” AJ pauses briefly. “I think you and Jessi should ride on our buses. It’s expensive to follow us around. You girls really don’t need to be spending all of your hard earned money on hotels. We can even reimburse you for the tickets. You are more than just a fan.”

 

I feel my body start to tense. I pray that AJ doesn’t sense that I’m freaked out about this. Jessi will be mad at me if I blow our cover. I hate lying to AJ but I don’t have a choice.

 

“Well…I’m…I’m…not so…sure.” I falter, wishing I had some confidence. “You see, it’s just I…umm don’t…umm know what Jessi’s plans are. She might have…umm…already…booked hotels.”

 

He places a gentle kiss on my lips. “Han, talk to Jessi. I’d really like you to be on my bus. We can spend hours getting to know each other. We can take our time make sweet love without interruption.”

 

It sounds perfect, but it’s not a choice I can make without Jessi. Alex will hate me if he knew that we robbed a bank. It’s done and over with, so what can I do? The robbery is the one secret I will take to the grave.

 

Just as I am about to speak, the phone rings. I jump out of AJ’s arms. I grab the phone thinking it’s my mom calling to yell at me for telling her I had sex with Backstreet Boy. I brace myself for her wrath. “Umm….hello?”

 

“Jessica.” A man with a deep baritone voice says.

 

“Umm, this isn’t Jessica. May I take a message?”

 

“Am I speaking with Hanna?”  The man asks.

 

“Yes. Can I take a message for Jessi?” I am worried about a strange guy calling her.

 

“This is Thaddeus Westcott. It’s of high importance that she calls me. Tell Jessica, they figured out what you were doing.” He pauses briefly. This doesn’t sound good. We are in over our heads. “Please tell her she’s being hunted and is in danger. Jessica needs to call me ASAP.”

 

What the hell is going on? Seriously Jessi told me everything was perfectly planned out, and there was no way we would ever be caught. My body starts to shake from nervousness.

 

“I’ll make sure she calls you.” I shut off Jessi’s phone and set it on the table.

 

AJ sits up and looks at me. “Is everything okay?”

 

I shake my head. There are no words. I’m freaking out, but I can’t in front of AJ. Why didn’t Jessi take her phone?

 

“Hanna talk to me.” He takes my hand and forces me to sit on the bed.

 

“Sorry, I’m spazzing out.” I smile apologetically. “It’s just I have to tell Jessi some bad news.”

 

“Oh sweetheart, I’m sorry. Maybe if you tell me about it, you won’t be so nervous.” He wraps his arm around me.

 

I not so sure I should say anything, but Alex makes me feel like I can trust him. “It’s just that her boss, Mr. Oakley was trying to sexually molest her at work.” I take in a deep breath. “That’s all I can say. It’s bad enough I broke Jessi’s trust by telling you that much.” I start to cry.

 

“Wow! That sucks. Poor Jessi.” AJ pulls me closer to him, “I promise I won’t say a word. Your secret is safe with me. I would never do anything to hurt you.” He presses a kiss to my temple. I relax a bit.

 

“You can’t tell Nick. Jessi will kill me if she knew I told you. I need to go find Jessi.” I rush to stand up. I slip on my shoes, grab Jessi’s phone and my purse. “Sorry to leave in such a rush.”

 

I feel guilty leaving AJ like that in my hotel room, but I don’t see any other choice. I hope that he can forgive me. I take the stairs, not wanting to waste any time on waiting for the elevator. Now to find Jessi.

 

PROJECT: nkotBSB

By Dottie

Copyright 2012

 

Chapter 27

 

When the elevator reaches the ground floor, Nick leads me to the bar and asks for a private, corner booth.  Once we’re sitting down, he says, “Still want that coke?”

 

I nod, wishing I could relive this day and do things differently.  After we have our drinks, he puts his arm around my shoulder and whispers, “It’s ok, Jessi, we don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to. But don’t shut me out, ok? Please.”

 

I snuggle against his side, laying my head on his shoulder.  Under the table, I swing my legs up till they are over his.  We snuggle and kiss for quite a while.  It’s nice.  There’s no pressure to talk.  I wouldn’t know what to say if we did. 

 

Nick has his forehead pressed to mine and his hand high on my thigh when I hear Hanna Jo calling me.  We break apart and I look up, seeing her coming at me like a freight train, AJ in tow.  I know it’s bad. She looks scared.  Staying close to Nick, I ask, “What is it? What’s wrong?”

 

She holds out my phone. “You got a call. I think we need to talk about it. Alone.”

 

I check my phone and when I see the number I just shake.  Thad? Why would he call me now?  It’s over. I look up, seeing concern etched on Nick’s face.  I touch his cheek. “This is really important. Can you give us a minute?”

 

He nods, kissing my cheek before whispering, “You can tell me. I’m not running away.”

 

I sigh.  “I know.  Just…why don’t you guys go back to your hotel and we’ll meet you there for dinner?”

 

Nick nods. “I’ll be back if I haven’t heard from you by 6:00.”

 

I smile.  “Thanks Nick. For everything.”

 

After they leave, Hanna Jo sits across from me.  “All the guy said was he was Thaddeus West-something-or-other and to tell you they found out what we were doing and we’re being hunted. We’re in trouble. Jessi, who is this guy?”

 

I hit redial on my phone and say, “Hanna Jo, take a deep breath. This isn’t about anything YOU did.  OK?  Just…give me a minute.”

 

Thad answers on the second ring. “Jessica, where are you?”

 

I look out the window. “In a bar. What’s going on Thad? I thought it was a slam dunk.”

 

I can almost see him shrug.  Some lawyer he is.  “Well, we had an airtight case.  Until Oakley remembered bumping into a blonde at a coffee shop on his way to work. Security cameras have your car there.”

 

I sigh. “Who knows, Thad? How bad is it?”

 

He grunts.  “All the major players through the bank.  Three of the men you granted favors to are with the mob.  When they go down for what they did to you, not to mention money laundering, you’re gonna be in even more danger.  They are actively looking for you Jessica.  You have to stop using your name, your money, everything.”

 

I groan. “Thad you know I have to have that money. I can’t just stop using it. How can we live on nothing?”

 

He swears under his breath. “Dammit, Jessica, you have no choice. We’ve the dummy account in the name we agreed upon at the beginning. Remember?”

 

I sigh. “Yes, I remember.”

 

I hear papers rustling. “You’ll have $500,000 in the account.  Remember, THIS money you have to pay back so don’t touch the other account again!”

 

I nod and sigh. “Thad, how long will this take?”

 

Silence fills the air. “The trial isn’t scheduled. Probably 6 months or better.”

 

I close my eyes, fighting the tears. “I understand. Next time, just text and I’ll call you back.  Now I have to explain all this to Hanna Jo.”

 

I hear the shock in his voice. “She doesn’t know?”

I look at her, watching me with complete confusion on her face. “No, she didn’t know.”

 

He whistles. “I’m sorry Jessica.”

 

I sigh. “I’m not Jessica, remember? It’s Sonja now.”

 

He laughs. “You’ll be ok. Just lay low. If anything strange happens, text 911. I’ll be on the first plane.”

 

Grateful for his help, I whisper, “Thanks Thad. I hope I don’t see you.”

 

In a quiet voice, he whispers, “Me too.”

 

After I hang up, Hanna Jo pounces. “What? What’s going on Jessi?”

 

I lay my phone down and say, “Hanna Jo, this is NOT about us robbing the bank so stop worrying.  No one is after you.”

 

Before I can explain further, my phone beeps.  I look at it.  It’s a text from Donnie.  “Get rid of Hanna Jo. We need to talk. NOW. ALONE!”

 

I look up at her and whisper, “Hanna Jo, just…go back to our room ok? Please?  I need to think and make one more call. When I come up, I’ll tell you everything. I promise. You’re not in trouble, ok?”

 

She nods, sliding out of the booth. “You ok, Jessi?”

 

I smile at her. “I’m ok. I promise. Just go. I’ll explain everything.”

 

After she leaves, Donnie moves from behind the plant that was on the ledge in back of Hanna Jo. He scoots into her seat and says, “Well, well, well, robbed a bank, did we?”

 

I sigh. “Donnie, leave it alone.”

 

He shakes his head. “No way. You called me in heat.  I moved Heaven and Earth and bribed Nick’s security to find you. Now we’re going to have a nice long talk.”

 

Looking at him with open hostility, I say, “We didn’t rob a bank you dimwit. She just THINKS we did.”

He shakes his head. “Doesn’t matter to me. I’m gonna get what I want.”

 

I look at him guardedly. “And what’s that?”

 

He slides around to my side of the booth and pushes his hand between my legs. “You naked in my bed.” He rubs me roughly. “You were so fucking hot on the phone. Does Loverboy know you called?”

 

I smirk, pushing away from him. “He was sitting there. He dared me to do it. We were playing truth or dare.”

 

His face turns blood red with anger. “Doesn’t matter. Cause you’re gonna be mine. Or I’ll just make a little phone call to the states about a certain Jessica Todd and her friend.  The bank robbers.”

 

Panic laces my voice. “Donnie, I swear, we didn’t rob a bank. This isn’t about that. If you tell them where I am, people could seriously be hurt. Including you.”

 

He pushes my legs apart and continues his exploration. “I wish you had on a dress and not jeans. I bet this is hot.” Before I can speak, he says, “I don’t want anyone to get hurt, Jessica. Just some consideration. From what I heard, you’re Sonja now…meaning witness protection. So, why don’t you ride my bus a while.  We can talk, among other things, and maybe I can get these jeans off.”

 

I shake my head. “Donnie, please…”

 

He nods. “Yes, you will say that a lot. Now, do we have a deal? Or do I make a call?”

 

I sigh.  “I have to talk to Hanna Jo. And Nick. Try to explain…”

 

He smiles. “Not to worry. Loverboy won’t know I’m doing you. Hell, I may do your friend for kicks.  He’ll just think you’re riding with me to make friends again. When we’re around him, I’ll be good as gold. I promise.”

 

I close my eyes. “Donnie, I’m sorry for what happened. I truly am. I never wanted to insult you. Please…please don’t make me do this!”

 

He slides closer.  I open my eyes, staring into his. “Kiss me Jessica. Kiss me and tell me you feel nothing.”

 

His lips touch mine.  I keep my mind on Nick. Even when he deepens the kiss and causes my heart to beat wildly, I keep my hands firmly clasped together and Nick’s face in the forefront of my mind.

 

When we part, he whispers, “No Baby, you’re gonna ride my bus for now. I want one clean shot. If it doesn’t work, I back off.  Just one shot is all I want.”

 

I nod. “Fine.”

 

           

I wait a good ten minutes after he leaves, trying to figure out what to do.  When I finally make it upstairs, Hanna Jo is pacing the room frantic. She pounces as soon as I walk in. “What’s going on?”

 

I sit with her and say, “Hanna Jo, Thad is an assistant district attorney. He was my contact when I went to the DA’s office with the Board of Directors from the bank months ago about Oakley.”

 

She gasps.  “What? They KNEW?”

 

I nod. “I was the bait in a trap.  It was the only way to get immunity from what I did, which was take money for sexual favors. Technically it was prostitution, but the Board realized I wasn’t given a choice.”

 

She falls back, barely hitting her bed. As she scrambles to keep from falling in the floor, she whispers, “So what’s wrong?”

 

I sit on my bed.  “Oakley was into much more than pimping me out to his buddies, Ho Jo. He was laundering money through the bank, he was connected to the mob. Hell, three of my clients are mobsters.”

 

She pales considerably. “But he said we were being hunted…”

 

I nod. “I’m sorry, he thought I had clued you in on what was going on.”

 

I see anger rising up inside her. “Why didn’t you?”

Feeling sick, I whisper, “Because you were coming out of that bubble your parents put you in. You were stronger, more alive when you thought we were actually robbing that bank. I didn’t want to change that.”

 

Her eyes grow wide. “We didn’t rob it?”

 

I shake my head. “No, we didn’t. The million we got away with was my severance pay for helping them nab Oakley and the men laundering money through the bank.  But…they found out and are looking for me.”

 

Hanna Jo jumps up and hugs me tight. “Jessi!  Oh my God, what are we going to do?”

 

I sigh. “For starters, I have to stop using my real name and start using the dummy account they set up for me. It’s $500,000.”

 

She pulls back. “Sonja?”

 

I nod. “My choice. Sonja Carter.”

 

Her mouth drops open and we both start giggling. “Jessi…”

 

I shake my head. “I had to do it. I wasn’t even thinking when I chose it.”  She takes my hand and squeezes it. I sigh and say, “We also have to ride Donnie’s bus.”

 

Her mouth drops open. “Donnie’s? WHY?”

 

I nod slightly. “The bastard overheard us downstairs. He’s blackmailing me. Says he’ll call and turn us in if we don’t ride his bus. I’m gonna try to talk him into letting you ride with AJ, but Nick…”

 

She scrambles to stand. “Nick will FLIP! You can’t ride with him, Jessi. You can’t!”

 

I shake my head, tears forming in my eyes. “I have to Hanna Jo. I can’t…I can’t let Donnie put you in danger by turning us in.”

 

She kneels in front of me. “Tell Nick. Tell him what happened. Everything.”

 

I shake my head sadly. “Hanna Jo, I was a whore.  I never fucked any of those men, but I still sold my body.  Nick can never know that.  If he did…”

 

She hugs me tightly. “Jessi, he’s not like that. Tell him. He’ll be crushed if you ride Donnie’s bus.  You have to tell him EVERYTHING!”

 

How can I?  How can I tell Nick what I am, what I’ve done?  Maybe I should run now so Hanna Jo will be safe with AJ and Nick. Nick…it would be so easy to fall in love with him. But I can’t. If I do, he could die. And I’d never live with myself.

           

 

           

PROJECT: nkotBSB

By Rachel

Copyright 2012

 

Chapter 28

 

Hanna Jo

 

“Jess…I…mean Sonja.” I’m trying to get it processed into my naïve little brain, but I can’t fathom that idea. It’s like I’ve been put inside a soap opera. “I won’t let you ride Donnie’s bus alone.”

 

“Ho Jo, I’d rather you ride with AJ. It will be safer for you.” Jessi walks over to the mini bar. She pulls out a tiny bottle of vodka and chugs it down.

 

I take the bottle out of her hand. “I like AJ a lot, but Jessi you are more important to me. Without you, I wouldn’t be who I am today. There’s no way I’m going to let you be alone with that scumbag. I don’t trust him.”

 

I am afraid of  what Donnie will do to Jessi if they are alone. Donnie’s a dangerous guy. In fact he scares me like nothing else. He’s the type of guy you should stay far away from.  The fact that he only wants Jessi for one thing, scares me. What kind of man doesn’t take no for an answer?

 

“Hanna Jo, just stop it! I can handle Donnie. He’s nothing compared to the men at the bank. I can handle him and his ego.” Jessi plays it off like it’s no big deal.

 

“But…Jess.” I barely get the words out. She needs to stop being the tough girl. “It’s okay to be scared.”

 

“I can’t allow myself to feel anything.” Jessi says sharply. I look away from her, tears threatening to spill.  “Look Hanna. I don’t mean to be such a bitch.  Everything was supposed to go without a hitch. I made a fucking stupid mistake. Now it’s costing us.”

 

I don’t know what to say to make her feel better. I feel like a bad friend. How can I make things better? Maybe I can’t. Jessi knows I will be here for her no matter what.

 

“Look, Hanna. I’m sorry for getting testy with you. It’s just a lot to digest.” She walks toward the bathroom. “I’m a mess and can’t go to dinner looking like this. Give me a half hour or so, and then we can go meet the guys.”

 

While Jessi is in the shower, I flip on the TV. Television in Ireland is just as boring as in the states. I’m trying to keep my mind off everything, but it’s hard. I’m a worrier by nature. This just gives me more to worry about.

 

My phone starts buzzing in my pocket. I pull it out and see AJ’s number. “Hey.”

 

“Hello, Han.”

 

“Hi Alex.” I say quietly. Right now things seem a little awkward. I push my thoughts aside and focus on the man I’m talking to.

 

“Just wanted to see if we were still on for dinner.”

 

“Yes. We’ll be there by six. Jessi’s taking a shower.” I trace the design on the comforter.

 

“What I wouldn’t give to see you naked and wet.” AJ croons into my ears.  I can feel my face grow hot.

 

“Well…umm…umm.” He’s got me flustered yet again.

 

“All in time, all in time.” AJ chuckles softly. “So the two of you will meet us at the hotel for dinner?”

 

“Jessi and I will be there in an hour. See you then, Alex.”

 

 

 

Dinner went better than I expected. Jessi is a great actress.  I don’t think anyone suspected anything. She was chipper and happy. On the other hand, I was a nervous wreck. I kept looking around the restaurant like someone was watching us. Call me paranoid, but I didn’t like knowing mobsters were after us. AJ knew something was up. That only makes me feel more anxious.

 

Nick whisks Jessi away after dinner. I’m not sure where they were going. AJ leads me back his hotel. He’s going to ask me what’s wrong, I just know it. When we get inside, we go straight out to the balcony.

 

“Hanna is everything okay?” AJ waits for me to answer, but when I don’t he continues, “You know you can talk to me. I know we’re lovers, but I want us to be friends, too.”

 

My heart melts at his proclamation. The hopeless romantic in me wants more, but right now friendship is good enough. AJ pulls me into his lap. I stare into his eyes and see total trust. If I hold this in any longer, I’m going to burst. AJ makes me feel safe. 

 

 I look away before I speak. “I don’t even know where to begin. So much has happened, and I don’t want you thinking bad about me and Jessi.”

 

“Look at me, Hanna Jo.” He says tenderly and pushes my face towards his. “There’s nothing that can be that bad. I’ve done a lot of shit in my life. I’m not going to judge you.”

 

“Alex…umm…umm…Jessi and I…umm are going to be riding on…umm Donnie’s bus. Please don’t be mad.” I choke out.

 

“What?” He asks in surprise. “Care to explain that to me? That makes no fucking sense to me.”

 

“Let me start at the beginning.”

 

I take my time explaining to AJ about Jessi and her job at the bank. My emotions get the best of me when I start talking about what an ass Mr. Oakley was Jessi. I can see AJ getting upset at the way she was treated. His reaction to me being a bank robber went better than I thought.  I laugh when he tells me it’s kind of sexy knowing a bank robber, even though I technically didn’t do anything. That helps to calm down. I continue to tell him everything that Jessi told me. I hope that everything I told him was accurate. My thoughts are muddled.

 

“So how the fuck is Wahlberg involved in this?” He shifts slightly, pulling me closer to chest. My head goes to his shoulder. I assault his neck with kisses. I just need to feel Alex close to me. “He seemed like a good guy, but now it’s like he’s the world’s biggest fucking douche bag.”

 

I laugh against his chest. Is it bad that his cussing turns me on? Right now isn’t the time for that, so I focus on his question. “Well, Donnie overheard Jessi and I talking in the bar. He’s blackmailing Jessi because he has a thing for her. If we don’t; he’s going to turn us into the cops.”

 

Tears start to fall down my face. I try to be strong, but my emotions get the best of me. AJ rubs my back. “Let me talk to the son of a bitch. I’ll set him straight and rip him a new asshole.”  AJ growls angrily. “There’s no fucking way I’ll let him hurt you or Jessi.”

 

 “Oh, Alex!  I can’t let you do that. Jessi wants to try to convince Donnie to let me ride with you, but I...I…I just….can’t let her ride with him alone. He wants her bad. I think he’ll do anything in his power to get want he wants.”

 

“But I don’t want you risking your life.” AJ places a kiss on my temple. I am floored that he seems to care about me so much, so soon.

 

“How can I not?” I sit up and look him in the eye, “Without Jessi, I wouldn’t be who I am today. When I met her, I was at the lowest point of my life. I basically left everything I knew because I was going to lose it all if I stayed. Jessi taught me that life was full of good things and worth living by my own standards.  It’s time I repay her for being my best friend.”

 

“Han. I’m still concerned. I think you need to let me talk to Wahlberg.” I shake my head. AJ sighs. “You sure are stubborn Hanna Jo.”

 

“Don’t you forget that Professor McLean.”  I tease.

“Hanna if Donnie tries anything with you and Jessi; you better call me right away. I have no problem kicking his ass back to the states.”

 

“Be careful there, tough guy. Jessi and I don’t want to ruin the tour. Give us some time to figure things out. I don’t think Donnie will be as willing to try anything with me there.” At least I hope he doesn’t, I think to myself. Donnie scares me a lot. He seemed nice the first time I met him, but after that he gave me the creeps. What did women see in him?

 

“I wouldn’t be so sure about that. If he tries anything with either one of you kick him in the balls.” AJ grabs my cell phone and starts tinkering with it. “I put my number on speed dial. Just press one. Nick’s is number two. DO NOT HESITATE TO CALL.”

 

“I promise.” I place a kiss on his lips to shut him up. Right now I want to take my mind off of it all. I hope that Jessi is telling Nick the truth. I know she’s afraid, but I don’t think he will run away. He’s hooked on Jessi. “I better head back to my hotel. Jessi and I still need to pack.”

 

We kiss for a few minutes, and then I head back to the hotel. Things are about to get crazy.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Dottie

Copyright 2012

 

Chapter 29

 

Jessi

 

After dinner, Nick pulled me away from the restaurant and into a waiting limo.  As it pulls away, heading for my hotel, he says, “Want to explain what was going on earlier?”

 

I know I can’t tell him. I play with the collar of his shirt and say, “Nick, I need to work some stuff out with Hanna Jo before I can talk to you about it, ok?”

 

He watches me closely. “Will you at least ride my bus now? Please? I know AJ is asking Hanna Jo.”

 

Every part of me wants to say yes to him.  Except my heart. My heart wants to keep him safe.  Keep them all safe. I shake my head.  “I really need some space Nick…and some privacy with Hanna Jo. Please…understand…”

 

He shrugs. “I’m trying, but I’m in the dark. Jessi, I know something is seriously wrong, just tell me, ok?”

 

I know I can’t. Putting up my defenses, I say, “Nick, please, just let it go for now, ok? It…doesn’t concern you.” OK, so that’s an out and out lie. But considering the list of sins I’m racking up, I don’t think that one is going to send me to hell.”

 

I turn away, staring out the window.  I feel him slide closer and put his head on my shoulder, his arm around my waist. “Jessi, I’m sorry. I know there are parts of your life that are none of my business…but I care about you, ok?”

 

I lean back against him and nod. “I know,” I whisper. “But Nick, this is something I just have to try to fix on my own, ok? There’s really nothing you can do at this point, just…give me space. OK?”

 

He holds me close until we get to my hotel.  When we get out of the car, he stands close to me. “Can I at least stay with you tonight?”

 

I want him too. God knows how I want him to hold me all night and make all the bad dreams just go away. But I can’t.  “Nick, as much as I’d like you too, I think if I’m going to figure this out, I just need to be alone.”

 

He bends down and kisses me gently. When we part, he whispers, “Call me if you need me, ok?”

 

I nod, afraid to speak.  One last kiss then he climbs back in the limo and leaves.  I slowly make my way upstairs and for the first time since this whole thing started, I’m wishing I never even KNEW who Nick Carter was.

 

 

When Hanna Jo lets herself into the room, I’m in my pajamas and lying across my bed on my stomach.  She falls over beside me.  “You ok, Jessi?”

 

I sigh. “Yeah, just peachy.  How’s AJ?”

 

She looks away. “He’s not happy I won’t ride his bus, but otherwise, he’s ok.”

 

I know she’s hiding something.  I’m just too tired to handle any more secrets. “You can ride with him, Ho Jo. I’ll be perfectly fine with Donnie.”

 

She sits up. Now I know she’s avoiding telling me something. “No, I’m not leaving you alone with him. End of discussion. Now if you don’t mind, I’m going to try to sleep.”

 

I should make her tell me. But I just can’t handle much more tonight.  I’m exhausted.  I crawl into bed as she goes into the bathroom to change into her nightgown.  When she comes out, I do make myself say, “Hanna Jo, I’m sorry about this. About everything.” My voice catches and I bite my lip.

 

She sits by me.  “Don’t cry, Jessi. We’ll be ok. We all will. Now, get some sleep.”

 

Just as she’s climbing under her covers, my phone starts ringing.  I grab it slowly, afraid it’s Nick. Even worse. It’s Donnie.  I answer with a curt, “What?”

 

He clicks his tongue on the back of his teeth. “Now, now, be nice Jessi. I was just making sure the travel arrangements are in order.”

 

I punch my pillow. “Damn you, I’ll ride with you. But I want Hanna Jo to go with AJ.”

 

She’s shaking her head at me as Donnie’s says, “Huh uh, both of you with me.  Carter will think I’m behaving if I have your pure little girlfriend tagging along.”

 

I close my eyes. “Why are you doing this? I thought you were different from your...” I bite my lip suddenly.  I don’t know if Donnie knows about his brother Paul and the perversions HE has.

 

Hanna Jo props up on her elbow watching me with alarm. Through my phone, I hear Donnie’s confusion. “Different? Different from who? Carter? You’re fucking right I’m different.  I know how to fuck a woman and make it good for her.”

 

I bite my lip and think fast. “I thought you were different from your past. I guess a leopard doesn’t change his spots.”

 

He’s quiet on the other end. I cross my fingers I’ve struck a nerve and he’ll change his mind.  Instead, he says, “We’ll be there to pick you up at 5:30.  It’s a long ferry ride to England.”

 

I sigh and say, “Fine. But you leave Hanna Jo alone.  Got it?”

 

He snorts. “Maybe. See you tomorrow, Hot Stuff.”

 

After I hang up, I groan. “What the fuck is wrong with me? I almost compared him to his brother!”

 

Hanna Jo looks confused.  “His brother? Isn’t he an actor or something? How do you know his brother?” I close my eyes, cursing myself. She sits up. “Jessi, what the hell are you hiding from me?”

 

She cursed. I open my eyes and she’s glaring at me.  I sit up.  “It’s…one of my clients was his brother Paul. Not the actor. Paul’s a chef.” Her mouth drops. “He’s…he’s a serious freak.  Has a few fetishes that he couldn’t get me to indulge in.” She waits silently for me to continue. “He’s also one of the mobsters.” I think she may have had a stroke. She doesn’t move. She looks at me horrified.  I jump up and kneel in front of her, grabbing her hands. “Hanna, you can’t say anything!  Seriously, I don’t know if Donnie’s involved with what Paul does. Either way, I can’t let Donnie know that I know his brother.”

 

She’s trembling as she hugs my neck. “Jessi, will you be ok? I mean…this is SO dangerous now.”

 

I pull away from her, letting my tears fall.  “Hanna Jo, I wish I’d never come here.”

 

 

At 5:30, our luggage is being stored on Donnie’s bus as I make arrangements for the car I rented to be returned.  Hanna and I both slept fitfully and we both look like the walking dead.  Maybe that will turn Donnie off. But from the way he’s leering at me as he talks to Hanna Jo by the door, odds are he wouldn’t care if I was a leper.

 

Once we’re settled on his bus, Hanna Jo curls up beside me and dozes off with her head on my shoulder.  Donnie is across from us watching me intently. I prop my head on Hanna Jo’s and whisper, “You happy now?”

 

Instead of answering me, he asks a question of his own. “Have you ever done it with Hanna Jo?”

God I want to punch him. “NO! You fucking prick, where do you get off…”

 

He holds up his hand. “Just asking. Don’t get your panties in a bunch.”

 

I sigh. “Will you please just let this go? Donnie, I swear, me being here is putting YOU in danger along with everyone else.  I really should just run and leave Hanna Jo with AJ.”

 

He looks curious.  “Tell me about it.”

 

So glossing over details and leaving out the part about the mob entirely, I explain to him what Oakley was doing.  As my story ends, he actually looks…upset.  Holding out his hand, he says, “Come with me.”

 

I ease out from under Hanna Jo. She’s so wiped out, she just falls over on the seat and continues to snooze.  Ignoring his hand I stand and say, “Where?”

 

He grimaces and walks to the back of the bus.  I follow cautiously. When I see him sit on his bed, I shake my head and vehemently whisper, “NO!”

 

He sighs. “I just want to talk. Really.”

 

I lean against the wall. “So talk.”

 

He looks away.  “Jessi…I seriously don’t want to force you. I just want a clear shot.”

 

So that’s it. He’s having an attack of the guilts.  “Donnie, how many times do I have to tell you I got over you? I’m not a star struck teenager anymore. I’ve changed.”

 

He sighs. “That doesn’t change the fact that a very primal part of me wants to ravish you and I want you to want me too.  You just won’t give me a chance.”

 

I sigh. “Donnie, there is no chance. I’m never going to want you to make love to me so just forget it, ok? Forget everything I’ve told you. Anyone that knows about my past is in danger.  Hanna Jo most of all.  When we get to England, I’m leaving her with AJ and I’m getting away from you all. We’ll all be safer if I’m on my own.”

 

He stands and steps closer to me.  I try to push myself into the wall, but he grabs my arms.  “Do you think Hanna Jo would be happy if you ran?”

 

I look away. “No. But she’d be safe.”

 

He pulls me over to the bed and forces me to sit. “Listen, I told you the truth. I wanted one clear shot, and now that I know what happened to you…Jessi, I’m sorry. I still want you and I still think if you gave me a chance it could be good.”

 

I shake my head. “Maybe it would, but I don’t want to find out.”

 

I can see my remark stung.  Before he can fire off a comeback, his phone rings.  He pulls it from his pocket and looks at the screen.  Turning it on, he snarls, “Paul, I’m in the middle of something…can I call you back?” I must have turned white as a sheet.  Donnie pulls the phone from his face, his thumb disconnecting the call as he says, “Jessi, you ok?”

 

I nod wildly, my heart hammering in my chest.  “I’m fine. Can we…will you please just leave me alone?”

 

He sighs and nods. “I’ll try. Why don’t you get some sleep? You look exhausted.”

 

I shrug. “I’m gonna go up front with Hanna Jo.” As I push the door open, I turn back and whisper, “Thanks.” He just smiles. Maybe he really is a nice guy.

 

 

By the time the ferry reaches England and the bus makes it to the arena, Hanna Jo and I both managed to grab some much needed sleep.  I was feeling better about where things stood with Donnie, but that call from his brother shook me up.  Maybe I should think about running.

 

When we get off Donnie’s bus, that thought leaves my brain as I look up to see Nick. Angry.  He’s leaning against a chain link fence talking with AJ but when his eyes meet mine, I know it’s gonna be bad.

 

He comes charging over to me. “Girl time with Hanna Jo, huh?”

 

I sigh. “Nick, please…”

 

From behind me, Donnie says, “Back off Carter. It’s not her fault.”

 

Nick shoves me out of the way. “I know it’s not her fault, you fucking prick! AJ explained exactly how you got them on your bus.”

 

I turn to Hanna Jo. She drops her head and whispers, “I’m sorry, it just came out.”  Leaning closer, she says, “I’m sorry Jess.”

 

I sigh. I can’t be mad at her. Hanna Jo is falling in love with AJ. It’s wrong of me to ask her to keep a secret like that from someone she trusts the way she trusts him. She throws her arms around me and I whisper, “It’s ok, Ho Jo. Just…you CAN’T tell him about Paul. You just can’t!”

 

She nods. “I won’t. I promise.”

 

I pull away from her and turn to try to stop Nick and Donnie from fighting.  I watch in horror as Nick draws his fist back and punches Donnie right in the jaw.  I rush forward and try to put myself between them, yelling, “Nick, stop it! STOP IT!”

 

Donnie grabs me this time and throws me to the side.  I trip and fall to the ground as he wrestles Nick to the ground. I sit up, my elbow and hands stinging from my impact with the asphalt, watching as AJ and a few security guards jump in and try to break up the melee.

 

I can’t take it anymore. I jump up and run.  From behind me I hear Hanna Jo scream, “JESSI STOP!” But I just keep going.

 

I hear footsteps running behind me.  Just as I make it to the edge of the parking lot Nick grabs me. “Whoa, where do you think you’re going?”

 

I struggle to get away. “Let me go Nick. Let me go!”

 

He holds onto my arms tightly, forcing me to look at him.  His lip is bleeding and his shirt is torn. “Jessi, I’m not letting you run from me.”

 

I sigh and stop struggling, my body going limp. “Please let me go Nick.”

 

He shakes his head, his grip on my arms loosening. “No.”  I look up. “I’m not mad at what you did, Jessi. I’m hurt because you didn’t confide in me and let me help. I had to find out what you’ve been through from AJ. I thought you trusted me.”

 

I turn away from him. “I do. I didn’t tell you because I don’t trust you. I didn’t tell you because I wanted to keep you safe. None of you are safe as long as I’m here.”

 

He puts his arm around my waist and pulls me back against his body. Burying his face in my hair, he whispers, “You’re not going off on your own. I’ll keep you safe, Jessi. But you HAVE to trust me and tell me everything.”

 

I lean against him. “Nick it’s too dangerous.”

 

He kisses my head and says, “Which is why you’re not running off on your own.” I turn and look up at him. He takes my hand and I wince. “What’s wrong?”  He lifts up my arm and sees the scrapes from my spill on the pavement. His face falls.  “I’m sorry you got hurt.”

 

I reach up and gently stroke his cheek, letting my thumb graze his lower lip. “Me too.”

 

He smiles. “Come on, let’s get cleaned up and talk. OK?”

 

I nod, letting him pull me against his body and lead me back across the parking lot.  As much as I want to run and keep them safe…a bigger part of me wants to stay and hide with him and let him keep ME safe.  And that scares me.

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Dottie

Copyright 2012

 

Chapter 30

 

Hanna Jo

 

When Donnie and Nick start to fight, I run into the venue to get help.  Unfortunately I don’t know where I’m going and in the process I get lost. Some friend I am. I keep looking around in case I see someone that can help me. I decide to go down one more lit hallway. I end up in catering. I see Brian and Joe eating lunch.

 

“Brian, I need your help now.” I scream across the room. Everyone in the room looks at me.

 

Brian comes rushing over with Joe behind them. “What’s wrong Hanna?”

 

“Nick and Donnie are beating the crap out of each other.” I feel tears stinging my eyes, but I blink them back. I will not cry. I’m going to be strong.

 

“Where are they?” Joe asks while dialing his phone.

 

“Outside by the buses. We’ve got to stop them.”

 

Brian grabs my hand and we make our way outside. When we get there Nick and Jessi are gone. Donnie is leaning against the fence cursing and wiping blood off his face. AJ and a few bodyguards are surrounding him. Things don’t look so good.

 

“What the hell is going on?” Brian asks standing beside AJ.

 

“Donnie, here, is being an asshole to the girls. Nick tried to rearrange his face.” AJ starts to laugh. “It looks like he did a good job of it.”

 

No one says anything for a while. Donnie is glaring at AJ, while Joe is trying to calm Donnie down. My body is shaking from being scared. I can’t get the picture of them fighting out of my mind.

 

“Han, let’s go inside. There’s no reason for you to be out here.” AJ takes my hand pulling me near him. We walk to his dressing room.

 

I sit down next to him on the couch. I don’t know what to say. This is not how I pictured our trip turning out. That’s not saying I’m not enjoying it because there are things I’m enjoying. My heart goes out to Jessi. She’s been through enough and doesn’t deserve to deal with this crap.

 

“Alex, are you sorry you met me?” I ask him, not really wanting to hear his answer.

 

He takes my hand in his and gently rubs it. “No. Why would I be sorry?”

 

“It’s…just…look…at…at all the….trouble I’ve caused. If you never met me, there wouldn’t be any problems on the tour.” I pull my hand away from his and scoot to the opposite end of the couch.

 

“Drama follows us on every tour. I have to say this is the first of its kind.” He smiles at me, “But Hanna, I like you. I want to spend time getting to know you better. I can’t say its love yet, but I feel something when I’m with you.”

 

His admission rattles me more than I thought it would. After getting to know AJ; I didn’t care that he was a Backstreet Boy. I like him for him, not what he does. Am I falling for him? Yes, but I know that it’s going to take time for him to hopefully feel the same way. There’s something there, a spark if you will. I just got to let time take its course.

 

“I feel something, too. It’s all so new to me. Thank you for taking the time and dealing with an inexperienced woman. I know I’m not sophisticated and worldly like most women you’ve been with.” I place a kiss on his cheek.

 

“I like that fact that you didn’t throw yourself at me. That gets old after a while. I want more in a relationship than just sex. I’m ready for more in my life.”

We sit in silence for a while. Both of us content to just cuddle. I’m worried about Jessi. I sit up. “Do you think Jessi is okay?”

 

“If she’s with Nick, I’m certain Jessi is fine. He will take good care of her.” AJ says as he pulls me onto his lap. I’m straddling his body.

 

“I know. Nick really seems to care for Jessi.” I lower my face to his.

 

“To be honest, I think Nick is falling in love with Jessi. I’ve haven’t seen him like this in a long time. He’s so protective of her.”

 

My mouth moves to his. I have the urge to make love to AJ. He slowly sucks on my bottom lip as his hands cup my butt. He pushes my body closer to his. I can feel his heart beating against my chest. My hands move under his t-shirt. The feel of his tight muscles gets me going. AJ helps me by ripping off his shirt. I look at his chest and decide to be bold.

 

AJ smiles at me. “You like what you see Han?”

 

I bat my eyelashes at him. “More than you’ll ever know. You’re so freaking sexy.” I rake my fingernails up and down his chest.

 

“Fucking. I want you to say I’m fucking sexy.” He growls at me. His roughness turns me on. I feel like I’m going to explode and we’ve down nothing more than kiss.

 

I lower my face to his chest. I slowly lick his nipple. I feel him squirm underneath me, pushing his erection into my secret spot. “You are the fucking sexiest man I know.” I cock my head and look at him with a smirk. The look on AJ’s face is one of complete shock. I can’t help myself but I start to giggle.

 

“What’s so funny, sweetheart?” He pulls me up so we are looking at one another.

 

I can’t stop giggling. It’s just so funny that AJ looks confused by my laughter. “I…I…I…oh my.” My laughter won’t die down even though I try, “It’s just…that…that…I’m not used to being that kind of girl. Its soooo not…me. I’m not the take charge kind of girl. Plus the look on your face is priceless.”

“Damn, Hanna. You don’t realize how hot you sound saying the word fuck.” He places a quick kiss on my nose and then my cheeks.

 

“AJ we’re going to be late for sound check. Everyone is waiting for you.” Howie bursts into the dressing room.  When he notices us on the couch he blushes. “Oh shit, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to interrupt.”

 

My face turns a bright shade of crimson. I slowly get off of AJ and fix my clothes. AJ pulls his shirt back on. “Feel free to walk around. Meet me back here in forty five minutes.” He gives me a quick peck and leaves with Howie.

 

 

Since I have time to spare, I decide to look for Jessi. After looking for what seems like forever, I don’t find her. Hopefully she is laying low so that Donnie won’t bother her.

 

Catering is empty, so I decide to sit down and send Jessi a text. It’s nice to have a moment to myself. Thinking about everything that has happened, it’s a lot to take in.

 

“Hello there, angel!” Donnie smiles as he sits down next to me.

 

What is he doing here? I wish he would just leave me and Jessi alone. “Umm….hey.” I say quietly.

 

“What’s a beautiful woman like you doing all alone?” He moves his seat closer to me. “I figured McLean wouldn’t let you out of his sight.”

 

“He’s doing sound check. I didn’t feel like watching today.” I explain nervously.

 

Donnie wraps his arm around me. He’s creeping me out. I pray that he leaves me alone. “No reason to be scared. I won’t hurt a beautiful lady.” He strokes my cheek tenderly. I want to bolt, but I’m afraid of what he will do. “I have to say McLean is lucky to get a woman like you in his bed. He can train you to fulfill his every need.”

 

“Donnie, please just leave me alone.” I whisper.

“Now, now Hanna. I’d love to have a taste of a sweet, innocent girl like you.” He moves in so that I can feel his breath on my lips. Before I have a chance to speak Donnie’s kissing me. His kiss is crude and hard. There’s no emotion or feeling in it. To be honest, he is a horrible kisser.

 

I try to wiggle free of him but he holds me tighter. “Come on Hanna. I can show you what a real man can do in bed.”

 

Before I say anything, I remember what AJ told me to do. I force my leg up and kick Donnie where it counts. He grabs his crotch in pain. “What the fuck? There’s no fucking need to kick me in the balls. You’re a bitch just like your slutty friend.”

 

“Leave us alone.” I stand up and run out of room. All I want to do is find AJ.

 

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Dottie

Copyright 2012

 

Chapter 31

 

After Nick cleans up, he takes a washcloth and gently cleans the scrapes on my hands and elbow. Watching him makes my eyes sting. He chews on his lip, concentrating on being gentle. Even though it burns, I’d never let it show.

 

When he’s done, he tosses aside the rag and says, “After sound check, wanna hang out and talk about this?”

 

I nod. “Yeah, I guess.”  In the back of my mind, a plan is forming. It breaks my heart to think about it, but now that he knows, and AJ…I have to get away from all of them. I know they’ll keep Hanna Jo safe.  I just hope all of them can forgive me for what I have to do.

 

When Nick leaves me to go to the sound check, I roam around, looking for Hanna Jo.  When I get to catering, Donnie is doubled over on the floor moaning.  His face is almost green. Some part of me thinks I should rush over to help him, but the cautious side of me is holding me back.  I step closer gingerly and say, “Donnie?”

 

He looks up at me, his eyes flashing with anger. “You two-bit whore! What the fuck, you here to laugh?”

 

I shake my head, genuinely puzzled. “No. I was looking for Hanna Jo. What happened to you? Are you sick?”

 

He pushes himself to his feet, holding onto his crotch. “Fuck no, I’m not ok. Your frigid bitch of a friend did this to me!”

 

Hanna Jo?  I can’t stop the laughter.  I wish I had seen her kick him in the nuts.  He lunges at me and grabs my arms. I jerk away. “Keep your fucking hands off me or you’ll get it again!”

 

He snarls and lunges once more, pinning me to the wall with the side of his body, effectively blocking my knee. He grabs my face and snarls, “You fucking prick tease! Who the fuck do you think you are?”

 

I struggle to dislodge him. “Stay away from me! I can’t believe I ever entertained the thought that MAYBE you were a decent guy. You’re just as depraved as those fucking assholes from the bank! I swear by all that’s holy if you don’t get your hands off me, I’ll tell the world EXACTLY what you are!”

 

His mouth drops open and he pushes away from the wall. I turn to run, but he stops me with two words. “I’m sorry.”

 

I turn to face him. “What?”

 

He lowers his head. “I said I’m sorry.”

 

I watch him.  Part of me wants to believe him, but…I don’t. He’s just trying to keep me from taking this public.  I open the door. “Stay away from me, Donnie. And stay away from Hanna Jo. She’s going to ride with AJ from now on and I’ll…be with Nick.”

 

He hears the catch in my voice and pounces. “You’re planning on running, aren’t you?”

 

I shake my head. “Stay away from us!”

 

I find Hanna Jo sitting outside by the buses. She looks shook up. “What happened with Donnie?”

 

My quiet question almost sends her into hysterics. “He…he kissed me and it was HORRIBLE!”

 

I put my arm around her and hug her tight. “You did a good job of shoving his nuts up into his throat. I’m proud of you!”

 

She stares at me and then we both start laughing.  She wipes her eyes.  “He scared me.  All I could think of was that this was how all those men made you feel. Oh Jessi, I’m so sorry!”

 

I brush it off and say, “Stop. It’s done and it’s never happening again.”

 

We sit and console each other. Finally, she blurts out, “Jessi, why couldn’t this trip have been fun like we planned?”

 

I shrug. “Most of it is fun, Ho Jo. Although there are parts I’d like to erase.”

 

I nearly scream when Nick drops down beside me. He puts his arm around us both and says, “Come on, you two. How about we make the rest of this trip fun and forget the first part of it?”

 

AJ drops down beside Hanna Jo and says, “Nick’s right.  We can make it fun for you.”

 

I KNOW he’s talking to Hanna Jo.  I nudge her with my elbow and say, “Why don’t you go have ‘fun’ with AJ and I’ll see what kind of trouble I can get into with Nick?”

 

She blushes scarlet and stammers, “Umm, ok…”

 

I can’t help but giggle as AJ helps her up and leads her away, his arm firmly around her waist. I turn to Nick. There’s still concern in his eyes. I smile sadly. “I’m really sorry Nick.”

 

He kisses my forehead and hugs me close. “It’s ok.  Part of me understands why you didn’t tell me the truth. I just wish you’d realize you can trust me.”

 

I lean into him. “Can we go somewhere Nick? Somewhere I can tell you about everything?” Well, almost everything. I won’t tell him about Paul Wahlberg.

 

 

He leads me to his bus.  As he’s opening the door, we hear a commotion at the fence.  We look to see Donnie talking to fans and posing for pictures. Both of us notice he’s not standing up straight. Nick chuckles. “I hope I broke his ribs.”

 

I start giggling. “I don’t think it was you. Hanna Jo fed him his nuts with her knee.”

 

He looks at me in shock. Glancing back at Donnie he laughs loudly.  I know Donnie is watching as we step up onto the bus and honestly, I just don’t give a damn.  We sit down facing each other and he takes my hands. “So tell me everything.”

 

So I do. Mostly.  I kind of skip over what the men at the bank actually made me do. I’d rather not relive that part of it.  I explained how I worked with the DA’s office to bring down Oakley for his money laundering.  I did tell him about the mob being involved, just not who the players were.

 

By the time I get to the part about us robbing the bank, Nick is shaking his head.  Probably in disgust.  When I finish with us getting to the airport, I just stop and wait.  He sort of smiles and says, “Jessi, I’m proud of you.”

 

I shake my head. “What?”

 

He nods, tucking my hair behind my ear. “Jessi, my girl, your boss put you through a living hell.  There wouldn’t be a hole deep enough to bury him in if you ask me.  Yet you stood up and told what was happening and helped them take him down.  Even with the mob involved.  That took guts, Lady.”

 

I look away and clasp my hands in my lap. “I don’t know Nick. Now that it’s over and done, it looks like all I’ve done is put all of you in danger. I can’t even use my own name anymore. Now I’m Sonja…umm…”

 

He puts his fingers under my chin and turns my face to his.  “Sonja?  Sonja what?”  When I don’t answer, he starts laughing.  I punch him in the chest, but he just grabs my arm and hauls me onto his lap. “Sonja Carter, huh?”

 

I blush. “Well, I had to think fast and it was the first name I could think of.”

 

His arms circle my waist and he chuckles. “Oh, believe me, I’m not complaining.  I’m flattered you thought of me.”  My fingers tickle his neck and he pulls me closer to his body. “Jessi, I mean it. I like you and I’m flattered that you…fantasize about me.  That you wanted to meet me. And I’m honored you trust me enough to tell me what’s really going on. Now that I know, I can protect you.”

 

I pull his face to mine and kiss him. It’s the only way I can think of to shut him up. Because deep in my heart I know he can’t protect me. He can only put himself more in danger by being with me.  As his fingers slide up under my shirt, I put my plans aside and focus on him.  Soon enough he’ll be working and I’ll be able to plan my escape.  I won’t put them in danger any more.  They all mean too much to me.

           

Project: nkotBSB

By Rachel

Copyright 2012

 

Chapter 32

 

Hanna Jo

 

The last week has been wonderful. Jessi came clean to Nick and seems more relaxed. We have actually enjoyed ourselves and had some fun. We’ve kept off the radar by hanging back and avoiding sound checks. It’s easier that way. Plus, Jessi wants to stay out of the mix when it comes to the fans or press. I don’t blame her at all. I know I’m always looking over my shoulder to see if someone is watching us.

 

The concerts are amazing. Each one gets better and better. Well, Backstreet Boys. Jessi and I don’t really pay attention to New Kids on the Block. They aren’t my cup of tea. We usually take a bathroom break during their parts of the show.

 

Things with AJ have been awesome. He’s so not a bad boy, well maybe in the bedroom. I blush just thinking that. Believe me we aren’t having sex every night on the bus. We spend a lot of time cuddling and getting to know one another.  I’m not his girlfriend yet, and I’m okay with that. I take one day at a time, but in my heart I know I’ve fallen hard for him. My shyness keeps me in check.

 

I’m sitting on the couch in the dressing room watching AJ get dressed. He’s primping in the mirror, as I check my email.

 

“How do I look, Hanna Banana?” He asks giving me a smirk. I blush every time he uses that nickname.

 

“You look hotter than ever.” I walk over to him. AJ grips my waist and pulls me to his body. “I wish you would stop calling me Hanna Banana.  It was mortifying having to explain it Q today.”

 

 He kisses my cheek. “Oh Banana, I was proud that you were able to tell him about it.”

“He thought it was funny. It’s all your fault for telling me to pretend your penis was a banana when I gave you a blow job.” I bury my head in the crook of his neck. His smell makes me weak.

 

“No one else will ever know. They’ll just think it’s a cute nickname.”

 

“Oh sure.” I giggle, “That’s why Brian and Howie were laughing earlier when I said hello. I think Q is spreading it around.”

 

“Hello AJ. Hello Hanna Banana!” Brian chirps, “Five minutes until warm up. If you’re hungry there are some apples and bananas in catering, Hanna.” He runs out before I can say anything.

 

My face is bright red. I don’t think I’ll ever get used to being sexual. Sure I like sex a lot, but I’m still not totally comfortable with everyone knowing about it. “Sorry Han. I’ll tell the guys to cool it. I don’t want you to feel uncomfortable.”

 

I look up at him. “Its okay, Alex. I know it’s all in fun. I see the way you all tease each other. It makes me feel…like…part of the family.” I comment shyly. I worry that I say too much, “Come on, you need to warm up.”

 

Quickly we make our way to the hallway near the stage. I love listening to the guys’ voices as they prepare for the show. They are so talented. A few members of New Kids are already waiting. Jon looks bored, and Danny is flexing his muscles. Donnie walks in playing with his phone.

 

“Hey, Ho Jo.” Jessi says as she and Nick enter the room.

 

“Hello. What’s up?” We scoot over to a corner trying to stay out of the way.

 

“Nothing at the moment.” She whispers, “Which is a good thing.”

 

“It is. Even Donnie is leaving us alone. How are things with Nick?” I ask curiously. Jessi has been rather quiet about her time with him. I wish she didn’t hold back so much.

 

“It’s been good.” She says while watching him and Howie fool around.

Confusion shows on my face. “Just good?”

 

She leans against the wall and smiles. I see the twinkle in her eyes. “Okay, it’s been more than good. When we’re alone on the bus it’s like a freaking fairy tale. The sex is amazing, but it’s more than that.”

 

“I get it. He’s everything you want in a guy.” I sigh, thinking about AJ.

 

“But I can’t get involved with him. It’s not fair. He’s already in danger because of me. Ho Jo, I hate the fact that I’m risking all of your lives.” She replies seriously.

 

“It’s our choice. We’re all adults. Nick cares about you a lot. He’s told AJ more than once. Why can’t you just let it happen? Nick knows the risk he’s taking to be with you. It doesn’t matter to him.” Jessi gives me a hard stare. I think I’ve ticked her off. “You’ve always been my role model. I have wanted to be like you since the first time we met. You weren’t afraid to take risks, but when it comes to the thing you want most in your life you’re a chicken.”

 

“How dare you Hanna!” She spits at me quietly. No one is paying attention to us.

 

Of course I feel guilty for my outburst. She’s my best friend. “Jessi, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to hurt your feelings. You have a good thing going with Nick. I just don’t want you to regret not taking a chance on something good. I think this is God’s way of showing you not all men are scum.”

 

She gives me a hug. “Hanna, I know you mean well, and you’re looking out for my happiness. Please just let me deal with Nick. Just enjoy your time with AJ.”

 

“Places in five.” The stage manager yells. Both of us look up. The guys are huddled together taking a picture.

 

“Can I have a good luck kiss, Hanna Banana?” AJ grins at me. I give him a modest kiss on the lips. I hate when everyone stares at us.

 

“Have a great show!”

 

 

Once again the show is fantastic. I never get tired of watching it. Jessi seemed lost in thought during most of the show. I am worried about her, but I won’t press the issue until she’s ready to talk.

 

“I’ll be back in a few. I’m heading to the bathroom.” Jessi says quickly and leaves.

 

I yank my phone out of my pocket and turn it on. It will be a while before AJ is done showering. I figure I can check my email, Twitter and Facebook. Nothing important in my email and Facebook was boring. When I get to Twitter I notice that Backstreet Boys retweeted a picture that Donnie posted earlier. It’s the picture from warm ups. It’s a nice picture until I realize that Jessi and I are in the background, clear as day. This is not good. I have to tell Jessi.

 

I find her coming out of the bathroom. “We need to talk NOW!”

 

“What is wrong? You look pale.” She says as we walk down that hall.

 

“I can’t tell you here. Someone might hear us.” I say nervously. My heart is pumping fast and I’m all shaky.

 

When we turn the corner of the hallway, we hear someone screaming. Jessi pops her head into the other hallway. She turns to look at me, with a finger on her mouth telling me to be quiet. “It’s Donnie.” She whispers.

 

“Why the fuck does it matter to you?...No. Go to hell Paul…Shut the fuck up!”  Donnie screams.

 

His voice alone scares me, but knowing that he is talking to his evil brother, I’m terrified. I look over at Jessi and she’s whiter than a ghost. I grab her hand and hold it tightly. 

 

“This is not good.” I murmur.

 

“It doesn’t matter who she is. It’s just a fucking picture. You’re an asshole.” Donnie is on a rampage.

 

It’s time to come clean to Jessi. She’s going to be angry. “Donnie posted a picture on Twitter tonight of all the guys when they were warming up. We’re in the background.”  I grab my phone and show it to her.

 

She quickly hands me back my phone. “Don’t worry Hanna. I’ll deal with it.” Jessi replies calmly.

 

“Fine. She’s just some whore that douche Carter found at one of the concerts. She’s his new tour groupie.” He pauses. I can feel Jessi’s body shaking against mine. She is trying to remain calm but it isn’t working. “Fuck you, Paul. I don’t get why you are so fucking concerned about who Nick Carter is fucking….Screw you, bastard. Back at you. Go to hell!”

 

“We better get out of here. Donnie is pissed and who knows what he’ll do to us.” Jessi starts running down the hall in the other direction. We’ll be safe as long as we stay away from Donnie.

Project: nkotBSB

By Dottie

Copyright 2012

 

Chapter 33

 

It took some doing, but I convinced Hanna Jo to go find AJ. I promised I was going to stay on the bus and wait for Nick. Which I am. But I also have to send a text and get some things in motion.  First the text to Thad. ‘911 Sonja’.

 

Less than five minutes later, my phone rings. “What’s wrong?”

 

I sigh. “One of the men from the bank saw a picture of me his brother posted on Twitter.”

 

Thad swears. “Wahlberg? Jessi, what the hell is wrong with you?”

 

I snap. “Fuck you Thad, I didn’t pose. But I gotta get away, he’s called his brother wanting to know who I am.”

 

Thad sighs. “Look, I’m sorry. It’s just we’re so close. You still want to go with the plan you laid out?”

 

I close my eyes. “Yes. Make the reservation and text me.”

 

I hear papers rustling. “You remember the code, right?”

 

My turn to sigh. “Yes, Thad I do. Will you be there?”

 

I hear a thump.  Something fell off his always cluttered desk. “Yes, I’ll be there, but not for a few days. Will you be ok?”

 

I close my eyes. “Yeah, I’ll be ok. I’ll be where we planned.” After a moment’s silence, I whisper, “Thad…after I’m gone, will you call Hanna Jo and explain it to her? And tell her how sorry I am?”

 

I hear sadness in his voice. “I can’t, Jessi. No contact is the rule. Don’t even leave a note.”

 

I want to scream. “Thad, PLEASE! She’s my best friend!”

 

I can see him shaking his head, the predictable bastard. “NO! I mean it Jessi, don’t do it. Just walk away. It won’t be for long and I think they will all forgive you when it’s over.”

 

I sniffle. “Hanna Jo will. I don’t know about…” Shaking my head, I say, “Thad, is Donnie Wahlberg mixed up with his brother’s business?”

 

I can hear his fingers clicking away on his computer. “We can’t tell. If he is, he plays it very close to the vest. Steer clear of him.”

 

Before I can reply, I hear the bus door open and I disconnect the call. Thad will understand. When I turn, I’m shocked to see Donnie standing there, rage in his eyes. “How the hell do you know my brother?”

 

I glare at him.  “What the hell are you talking about? I’ve never met your brother! You’re the only Wahlberg I have the unfortunate pleasure of knowing. Is he a conceited bastard too?”

 

He lunges forward and grabs my arms. “Damn you, don’t play games with me. I just got read the riot act because my brother thinks he knows you. If there’s one thing Paul knows, it’s women, now how the fuck do you know him?” Before I can say anything, his hands drop and his face pales. “The men at the bank…”

 

Before I can reply, Nick jumps up on the bus. “Wahlberg, what the fuck are you doing here? Can’t you get it through your thick head to leave Jessi alone? Or do I have to kick your ass again?”

 

Donnie ignores Nick and stares at me.  “Jessi, did he…?”

 

I shrug and say, “I seriously don’t know your brother. Now will you leave me the hell alone? I’ve answered your damn question, now GO!”

 

Once he’s gone, Nick pulls me into his arms. “Jessi, you ok?”  I just shiver, pressing myself tightly against him, trying to memorize the feel of his arms wrapped around me. He rubs my back.  “Shh, Jessi, it’s ok, don’t cry.”

           

Until he said it, I didn’t realize I was sobbing.  I tangle my fist in his shirt and hold on tightly as I let the sadness wash over me. I’m gonna miss him so much. And Hanna Jo. But I have to do this.

 

He guides me to the back of the bus and we lay on his bed.  I snuggle against him and cry my heart out and he just holds me close.  When the tears subside, I realize the bus is on the move.  I tilt my head back and meet Nick’s gaze. He smiles gently. “Want to talk about it?”

 

I pull myself up in the bed until I’m face to face with him.  “No, Nick…I don’t want to talk.” I press my lips to his. I feel his fingers on my back, pulling me closer.  I end up lying on top of him. 

 

I move my lips along his jaw line to his neck. He growls in my ear, “You are so damn sexy.”

 

I smile against his neck before sucking his earlobe into my mouth.  He groans when I let it go. I chuckle and whisper, “You like that?”

 

He rolls over, pinning me to the bed. “I like your lips on my body, Baby. Anywhere on my body.”

 

I sit up, straddling his waist and pull my t-shirt off.  His warm fingertips slide up and down my sides.  I reach behind me and unhook my bra.  As my arms fall, he uses his thumbs to pull it from my body.  He tosses it aside, bringing his hands up to cup my breasts, running his thumbs over my taut nipples.

 

I sigh, my hands running down his arms to his elbows.  He sits up, pushing his arms around my body and pulling me close to his chest, crushing my lips with his. Somewhere in the back of my mind, I’m telling myself to savor the moment…for I’ll probably never get to touch him like this again.

 

After a lingering kiss, I push away from him and stand, opening my jeans and slowly pushing them down my body. He stands beside me, towering over me as he undresses.  I crawl up onto the bed, sitting on my knees to watch him. I love how his body moves. For someone so tall, he’s smooth and agile as he tosses aside his clothes and joins me.

 

He cups my face and stares into my eyes. “Why do I feel like you’re telling me good bye?”

 

I ache on the inside but I manage to lie and say, “Nick, how can I say good bye when I’m not going anywhere?”

 

He kisses me deeply, pushing me onto my back.  He stretches out beside me and slides a leg up over mine as his lips move to my neck. Between kisses he whispers, “Jessi, I can keep you safe. Trust me.”

 

I know he can.  But the only way I can keep HIM safe is to leave.  I swallow my tears and whisper, “I trust you Nick.”

 

Our bodies almost move as one. My legs part as he lowers himself between them, but he doesn’t press into me.  He kisses his way down my body, making me shiver.  Sliding his hands up under my thighs, he opens me fully to his gaze and his mouth.  I swear I see stars as he locks his lips around the most intimate part of my body and suckles gently. 

 

The muscles in my legs tense as my hips begin to dance. He holds me tight, his tongue delving in as deeply as it can.  The shockwaves in my body makes my blood surge through my veins.  I’ve had orgasms with Nick many times, but my body has never felt as worshipped as it does at this moment.

 

As I catch my breath, he moves back up my body. Kissing my hip, letting his tongue dip into my belly button.  I giggle as he skims across my ribs, tickling me. I thread my fingers through his hair as his chest settles onto mine.  We stare into each other’s eyes.  He smiles a lazy smile and whispers, “Ready for me?”

 

I nod, my heart constricting as I whisper, “Please Nick!”

 

He guides himself inside me slowly. He really is well endowed and to be honest, the first time I saw him nude, I was afraid he was too big.  But when he’s sheathed in my wetness, it’s like we were made for each other.  My feet slide up the back of his legs as he pumps in and out slowly.  “MMM Jessi, it feels so good to be inside you.”

 

I fight a losing battle to keep my tears at bay as I whisper, “Oh Nick…”

 

He kisses across my face, licking away the saltiness of my tears as his body brings me a kind of pleasure I never dreamed possible. For hours and hours, he brings us both to the brink, only to stop and make the night last.  Just as the sun is coming up on the fast speeding bus, he’s collapsing beside me, holding me close and kissing my temple. “Jessi, My Darling, that was incredible.”

 

I kiss his chest as I snuggle closer, memorizing the feel of his arms around me.  “Oh it was Nick. I never knew it could be so…so…amazing.”

 

He chuckles sleepily.  “This is only the beginning Jessi. Now that I know you trust me…Baby anything is possible for us.  ANYTHING!”

 

I listen to his heart beating under my ear as he drifts into a deep, deep sleep.  Once I know he’s out for the count, I sit up slowly, letting silent tears fall.  I kiss him gently on his lips before sliding from his arms.  I take a quick shower then dress quietly.  I throw a few outfits into an overnight back along with my toothbrush and deodorant.  I grab the emergency stash of cash I have and shove it into my purse.

 

I grab my phone and memorize the information Thad sent me. Once it’s burned into my mind, I erase everything and dump the phone in the sink, running water over it. I step out of the bathroom and look at Nick, letting the scalding tears fall.

 

I stare at him until the bus slows, pulling into a gas station. I want to kiss him good bye, but I know I can’t.  I walk away quickly, making sure the driver is well occupied as I run from the bus and into the station.  As the bus pulls away, I let the sobs overtake me.  I pray I can get to the airport in London before anyone realizes I’m gone.

 

I manage to get someone to call a taxi for me and in twenty minutes, I’m on my way.  On my way to lose myself in Australia. On my way away from the people I love. I don’t even try to stop the tears as I think about Nick. He’ll be so angry that I’ve left. But I did it for him. I have to keep him and Hanna Jo safe. No matter what the cost.

           

Project: nkotBSB

By Rachel

Copyright 2012

 

Chapter 34

 

Hanna Jo

 

Sitting up in bed, I’m covered with sweat. I look around the room feeling disorientated. I can’t shake this feeling of weirdness that is coursing through my body. Maybe I had a bad dream and don’t realize it.  AJ is fast asleep next to me. I lie back down trying to get this feeling to go away.

 

“What’s wrong Han?” AJ asks as he wraps his arm around me. I scoot into his chest needing to feel him against me.

 

“I don’t know.” It comes out muffled. I just feel like crying.

 

“Sweetheart, you know you can talk to me.” He places a kiss on my temple. My heart melts at his kindness.

 

“I know, Alex. Thank you. It’s…it’s just I woke up and had a weird feeling. I don’t know what is wrong.”

 

AJ slowly rubs my back trying to get me to relax.  “You’re probably just tired. Touring does that to you. We’ve had a couple of late nights and early mornings.”

 

“I think you’re right. I’m not used to this schedule.” I yawn. “Good night Alex.”

 

“Night Hanna.”

 

Even though I’m tired I can’t sleep. I lay in AJ’s arms counting sheep. My thoughts turn to Jessi. I hope that everything is okay after overhearing Donnie’s conversation with his brother. I’m a nervous wreck, and I think that is why I can’t sleep. Hopefully Jessi is having a nice night with Nick.

 

“Alex.” I whisper, “Make love to me.”

He rolls onto his back bringing me on top of his body. Our mouths meet in a slow, sensuous kiss. His hands move slowly up my torso pulling my tank top with them. His fingertips bring shivers to my body. AJ throws my shirt across the room.

 

“Damn baby, you are so beautiful.” His voice is deep and quiet, which turns me on. AJ cups my breasts in his hand. I still can’t get over the way I feel when he touches me. I’m not so shy when it comes to being naked around him. AJ compliments me enough that I’m starting to believe I’m beautiful.

 

“Age….I need you.” I purr as he thumbs my areolas. My nipples instantly go hard and my head falls back.  “Please.”

 

“You’re in a hurry tonight.” AJ teases as he pulls me down on his chest.

 

I decide to shut him up. I don’t want to talk. I want to feel him deep inside me. I push my tongue into his mouth. I can tell he’s startled because he does nothing for a minute. Then slowly our tongues come together in a battle of hotness. AJ’s hands slide down my back and rest on my butt. Slowly, his fingertips knead my cheeks. Before I know what is happening AJ moves me onto my back.

 

He’s looking down at me with a smile. “You’re not playing nice, Han. I think I need to do something about this.”

 

I can’t help but giggle. I think I’m the only person who thinks sex is funny.  I lick my lips wetting them slightly.  My legs part letting AJ know I’m ready for him. He enters me and I love the way he feels inside me.  We move in sync with each other. AJ takes his time moving in and out of me. I don’t think I can take it any more.

 

“Alex….please….OH….OH…yeah” I scream out as AJ pushes into my one final time. My body tightens around him, and I feel him pour into me.

 

Our lips meet in a slow kiss. It’s a soft, tender kiss. One of love…if only we were actually in love. It’s too early. We aren’t even in an official relationship. I push my thoughts into the back of my mind.

 

“What are you thinking?” AJ asks as he rolls off me.

I gently turn on my side facing him. I rub his chest as I talk. “Just thinking about how good you’ve been to me. This experience has been beyond my wildest dreams. I’m so thankful for all of it. It’s truly a blessing.”

 

“Han, I love seeing the smile on your face with each experience. You enjoy life to the fullest and are so gracious for everything. You’re special.”

 

“Thank you.” I yawn and whisper as I fall asleep, “I love you Alex.”

 

 

 

The next morning I wake up alone in bed. I look at the clock and figure that AJ is already in the venue. I stretch and decide to call Jessi. She doesn’t pickup which is strange. Unless she’s getting some action from Nick. I quickly throw on some clothes.

 

When I get outside, I see the Nick’s bus is parked next to ours. I knock on the door, but no one answers. I hear a lot of banging and thumping going on. That doesn’t sound good. I open the door and step up. What I see puts me over the edge. Nick is tearing apart his bus. Trash is thrown everywhere. CD cases litter the floor along with everything on the kitchen table.

 

“Nick what’s wrong?” I ask in alarm. Something is not right.

 

“YOU WANT TO KNOW WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG. I’LL TELL YOU WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG.” The look in his eyes is dark fury. It scares me. Slowly I nod my head. “YOUR BEST FRIEND FUCKING DITCHED ME. SHE’S GONE HANNA.”

 

He turns away and heads toward the back of the bus. Before I have a chance to stop him, Nick is tearing apart his bedroom. The mattress is on the floor. I watch in disbelief. Jessi couldn’t have run off. She wouldn’t have done that to me or Nick.  What was going on?

 

“Nick, please calm down.” I urge him. Tears start spilling down my face.

 

“I CAN’T FUCKING CALM DOWN. NOT AFTER LAST NIGHT.” Nick falls to the floor. He’s an emotional mess. I wonder what happened last night.

“Did you try calling her cell?” I try to calm myself down and act rational. Someone has to figure this out.

 

“Her phone is sitting in the sink. Jessi purposely broke it. I was so fucking stupid.” He rubs the tears from his bloodshot eyes.

 

“I can’t believe she would do this and not tell me goodbye. I thought I was her best friend.” I utter to myself. Things must be very bad if she couldn’t even tell me what is going on. I’m worried about her. What if something happens to her? I say a prayer for Jessi’s safety.

 

“Some best friend she was. What a bitch!!”

 

“Nick, she had to have a good reason to ditch us. Please don’t hate her.” I stop to think about what I should do next. I’m not used to being the one in charge. “Give me a few minutes. I need to make a phone call.”

 

He doesn’t even hear me. I excuse myself to the front of the bus. After a few minutes of research I find the number I need. “Yes, may I please speak to Mr. Thaddeus Westcott?”

 

After a few minutes, I’m finally put through. “Westcott speaking?”  He’s clearly annoyed that I’m calling.

 

“This is Hanna Rogers. I’m a friend of Jessica Todd’s.” I say bluntly. Where I’m getting this confidence I’ll never know.

 

“I know who you are.” He snaps at me.

 

“Fine. Did Jessi happen to call you last night?”

 

“Why would she call me?” Thad says as he’s typing on his computer.

 

“Cut the bull. I might be naïve, but I’m not that stupid.” I huff. “She ran away. I just wanted to know if she called and told you anything.”

 

“Excuse me, Hanna, but Jessi is independent woman. She’s going to do whatever the hell she wants. I am in no way in control of any move that she makes. I’m sorry she ran off, but you’re probably better off without her. Good day, Hanna.”

 

He hung up on me. What an ass! I can’t believe someone could be so rude. Now I feel defeated there is no way to get in contact with Jessi. We must really be in danger if she had to leave the tour. What am I going to do? I’m all alone with the Backstreet Boys.

 

I make my way to the back of the bus. Nick is still sitting on the floor. I take a seat next to him. I understand how he’s feeling. It totally sucks that she’s gone. He lets it all out. Tears flood down his face. I wrap my arms around him and comfort him. Both of us dealing with the same loss; it’s a sad day for both of us.

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Dottie

Copyright 2013

 

Chapter 35

 

Jessi

 

As the plane descends into Sydney, I stare out the window completely miserable.  If Thad knew what I had done, he’d kill me, but I couldn’t just leave without leaving some kind of message.  I hope eventually Nick will check the video I left on his phone. I know it’s a long shot, but I had to tell him how sorry I am that I just ran away.

 

After snatching my bag from the carousel, I find a car rental place and within fifteen minutes, I’m speeding to my destination, Cottage Point.  A place Thad found for me when the shit hit the fan with Donnie just two weeks ago. It costs a fortune, but that doesn’t matter.  The money I have doesn’t mean shit to me.  I miss Hanna Jo and Nick so much.

 

After “Sonja Carter” gets settled, I take out the throw away phone I bought at the airport and text Thad.  In barely a minute, the phone rings. “Hi Thad, I made it.”

 

He grunts. “Good.  The place should be stocked with enough food to last you at least two weeks. After that, hopefully, the trial will be over or close to being over.”

 

I look around. “This place is huge, Thad. Couldn’t you just get me a hotel room somewhere?”

 

I can almost see the bastard shaking his head. “No. Hotel records can be traced. This place is privately owned.”  When I don’t say anything, he says, “The trial starts in three days.”

 

I look around the upper deck of the house, not really seeing anything. It is spacious and luxurious, but it’s going to be lonely being here by myself. “I know Thad.  When do I have to come back?”

 

He hesitates.  “Maybe you don’t.  We have your sworn statements and recorded testimony.  Before the trial, I’m going to enter a motion that you be able to testify remotely or from what we have taped.  Because of the danger to your life.”

 

I sniffle.  “Thad…will Hanna Jo be ok? And Nick?”

 

Before he can answer, I hear a phone ring. “Just a minute.”  I hear him answer in his usual gruff manner, then everything is muffled.  I wait patiently until I finally hear him say, “Excuse me, Hanna, but Jessi is independent woman. She’s going to do whatever the hell she wants. I am in no way in control of any move that she makes. I’m sorry she ran off, but you’re probably better off without her. Good day, Hanna.”

 

I gasp. “Hanna?  Thad that was Hanna Jo?”

 

Another grunt.  I hate the way the son of a bitch NEVER answers me. “Jessi, listen, you know you can’t have contact.”

 

I stifle a sob. “Thad, just let her know I’m ok!”

 

Stubborn jack ass. “NO! End of discussion! And don’t you DARE try to call her. I’m having this phone monitored.  I’m sending Wesley to watch over you till the trial is over. He’ll be there tomorrow evening. Until then, stay out of sight and don’t call ANYONE! Even me. If something happens, text 9-1-1 as before. Got it?”

 

I grit my teeth and brush the tears from my eyes. “Got it. I hate you Thad.”

 

I can almost see him smile. “No you don’t. You know I’m right. Now try to rest.  Wes will be there soon.”

 

 

And Wes did show up.  And I’m still lonely as ever.  He never talks.  He walks around the place every hour or two.  Stares out the window when boats float close by.  Plays with his cell phone to the point I want to slap him. 

 

After a week, he comes to me. “Mr. Westcott would like to speak to you.”

 

I take the phone gingerly. “Thad? What’s wrong?”

 

He sighs. Bad sign.  “We got Oakley and most of the major players.  But Wahlberg will probably walk.”

 

I nearly drop the phone. “Why? Why will he get away?”

 

I hear papers rustling. “In a nutshell, his family. Because his brothers are well recognized and noticeable, they have some pretty major league lawyers for him.  Especially the actor.”

 

I snort. “Thad, they BOTH act and they BOTH are in music, so you gotta be more specific? Mark?”

 

He grunts. “Yes, Mark.  From what we see, he’s as mixed up with the shit as Paul.”

 

I chew my lip for a minute before asking, “And Donnie?”

 

He coughs. “We just don’t know. He’s the most recognizable one of the three, yet we can’t find out much about his private life.  I just don’t know, Jessi.”

 

I feel like crying. “Do I have to hide forever, Thad?  I can’t stand this. I’m going stir crazy and Wes is driving me insane.”

 

He actually laughs, the douche.  “Not very talkative, is he? That’s why I picked him. He does his job, which is protecting you, and he’s damn good at it.  You still have enough food?”

 

I think about the fully stocked kitchen and the ONE meal I’ve actually cooked. “Yeah, sure.”

 

I hear him click his tongue against his teeth and I feel like a second grader that’s in trouble. “Wes says you’re not eating. Jessi, you HAVE to take care of yourself. And to answer your question, no, I don’t think you’ll have to hide forever.”

 

I hear it in his voice. He has a plan. “What’s going on Thad? What do you have in mind?”

 

He sighs. “Wahlberg and his brother are small time in the organization. With what we have on Paul, plus what’s surfacing on Mark, we MIGHT just be able to get them to flip on the head of the family. If that’s the case, they will be in hiding and you’ll be free.”

 

A spark of hope ignites in my chest. “Thad you mean it? How? I mean, how will you do it?”

 

He chuckles. “Leave it to me.  And eat!”  When I reluctantly agree, he says, “Do me a favor. Tomorrow is Wes’ birthday. Bake him a cake.”

 

I can’t help it. I laugh. “Thad…I know I haven’t said it lately, but thanks. I know…I know you’re doing what’s best.”

 

I hear a gentleness in his voice that makes me want to cry. “I know it’s hard Jessi. But it really is for your own good. Talk to you soon.”

 

I hang up feeling better than I’ve felt in days. There just might be a light at the end of this tunnel.  I take the phone to Wesley and say, “Thanks. Now, what kind of birthday cake do you want?”

 

           

Project: nkotBSB

By Rachel

Copyright 2013

 

Chapter 36

 

This past week has been hell for me. It sucks being without my best friend, but I know that she doesn’t have a choice. She’s trying to keep all of us safe, including herself. Jessi is the strongest woman I know.  I don’t think I could do what she’s doing.

 

Things on tour are different. The two groups aren’t as friendly as they were in the beginning. It doesn’t help that Nick threatened to beat the crap out of Donnie at least five times. Nick is not himself.  When he’s on stage you wouldn’t know anything was wrong. Off stage was a different story. He was withdrawn and stays to himself. He’s barely talking to anyone, with the exception of me.

 

“Well, well, well. There’s sweet, innocent Hanna Jo. Are you taking over for your friend in Nick’s bed?” Donnie sneers as he and Jordan walk into catering.

 

I choose to ignore him and focus on my IPad. I’m doing some research to see if I can find where Jessi is hiding. So far, I’ve come up short. My computer skills seem to be lacking.

 

“What a frosty bitch! There’s no way she can be fulfilling AJ’s sexual needs.” Jordan laughs out loud. I try to disregard their comments, but they hurt.

 

“LEAVE HER ALONE.” Nick’s voice booms behind me. Jordan and Donnie bust out laughing.

 

“Ooh, protecting your new groupie. Isn’t that nice? Jessi leaves and you latch on to her best friend. How does AJ like you fucking his girl?” Donnie adds fuel to the fire.

 

“Fuck off, you son of a bitch….”

 

Jordan interrupts, “I bet they are having some kick ass threesomes. Can you imagine tapping that ass?”

 

“You want me to kick your ass, you slimy piece of shit.” Nick yells in Jordan’s face.

 

“Would all of you stop?” I say quietly. “If you can’t get along, stay away from each other. You’re a bunch of grown men acting like you’re on the playground. Just stop!” I grab my IPad and leave.

 

Once, I get on the bus I hear AJ on the phone. His conversation surprises me. I didn’t have a clue that he was feeling this way.  “She’s been spending all her time with Nick…No, I’m not jealous. I miss being with Hanna.  I don’t know if things are going to work between us.”

 

I don’t stay and listen to the rest of his conversation. I heard too much. Tears stain my eyes as I walk through the parking lot. I don’t know where I’m going, and I don’t even care.  My feelings are hurt and I know I won’t be able to face AJ later on. 

 

Walking into the venue, I bump into Nick. He looks at me. I’m sure I’m a hot mess, but I don’t even care. I just want to be left alone even though I have nowhere to go.

 

“Is everything okay?” Nick asks concerned. He means well, but I just want to be left alone.

 

I bite my lip and look at the ground. “Everything is just peachy.”

 

“You know you can talk to me.” Why is he being so nice?

 

“I know, Nick. I just need some time by myself.” My voice wavers as I make a run to the bathroom.

 

Once I’m inside, I lock myself in a stall. I think I’ll stay there for a while. It’s the only place I can have a few minutes to myself.  Tears pour down my face. How I wish Jessi was here. I don’t know if I can survive this tour without her. Everything is falling apart.

 

What am I going to do about AJ? I’m falling for him; wait, I’ve already fell. It pains me to think that he doesn’t want to be with me. Maybe it would be easier if I just cut my losses and leave. Jessi would understand, wouldn’t she? Nah, she would tell me to keep my ass on the tour and fight for my man. 

 

I open the stall and look in the mirror. I’m a mess. Splashing water on my face, I quickly make myself presentable. I don’t need anyone seeing me like this. When I feel calm enough I step into the hallway.

 

“Hanna, I need to talk to you now.” Nick looks happier than I have seen him in days. I wonder what’s up.

 

“Is everything okay, Nick?”  I don’t know what to think.

 

He pulls me into small closet; then shoves his phone into my hand. “Watch this!”

 

I hit play and watch the video. It’s a video of Jessi. She is telling Nick how sorry she is for leaving. It breaks my heart watching her apologize. None of this is her fault. She’s trying to protect us, all of us. When I hand Nick his phone, tears are running down his face.

 

“Nick, she’s okay. We’ll see her soon. I should have known she would have left some sort of message.” I say relieved. “You got to keep this a secret. You can’t show anyone. If you do, Jessi could be in even more trouble. Maybe you should delete it.”

 

He pulls me into a hug. We stay there for a while. “I know.  Thanks for everything. I’m sorry I pulled you away from AJ. I…I…I just needed someone to talk to. You’re the only one who understands.”

 

“You’re welcome. She’s my best friend. I know you’re smitten with her. It’s all going to work out.”  I reach up and give him a kiss on the check.

 

“What the fuck!!!” AJ yells. I didn’t even realize he opened the door.

 

“Alex, it’s not what you think.” I reply nervously.

 

“It’s exactly what I think. Was it your plan to use me to get closer to Nick?” AJ spits out with venom. I have never seen him like this. I’m not sure I like it.

 

I back away from AJ, bumping into Nick. I almost knock him over. “No. How can you think that?” I cry out.

 

“Let me see. Jessi gets the hell out of dodge and instantly you’re by his side. You sure move on fast. How’s Nick in bed?” Turning to Nick, he says, “Do you like being sloppy seconds? I’m sure Hanna is just using you, too.”

 

I step up to AJ. My hand connects with his face. “How dare you? I can’t believe you would think I would want anyone but you. Do I look like the type of girl that goes from guy to guy?” After I say my peace, I walk away. Maybe a girl like me isn’t meant to be with a guy like AJ.

 

“Hanna, wait up!!!” AJ yells.

 

“Leave me alone.” I scream back.

 

He catches up to me. He backs me against the wall and presses his lips hard against mine. I push AJ away. “Hanna, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean it. I’m jealous.”

 

“Alex, jealousy doesn’t cut it. You have no right to treat me this way.” I try to remain strong. I want to just take AJ back to his bus and make love to him. “There’s nothing going on between me and Nick. I thought you knew me better than that. I guess I was wrong.  Maybe we need some time apart.”

 

“Where are you going to go?” He says forlornly. AJ can’t even look me in the eye.

 

“I’m not sure yet.” I whisper.

 

 “Please don’t leave the tour. Bunk with one of the guys. I’m sorry I was a jack ass.”

 

I nod my and start down the corridor toward the buses. My heart is breaking into a million pieces. Every couple fights, but we aren’t a couple yet. I could leave and not have to deal with my broken heart. I’ve had enough drama to last me a lifetime. Maybe this is why my parents shielded me from the real world.

“Hanna Jo wait up.”  Nick calls out. I stop and wait for him. “It’s my fault AJ’s acting like an asshole. I’m sorry that I’m causing a riff in your relationship.”

 

“Nick, it’s not your fault that he’s acting like a jealous fool. We aren’t in a relationship so you don’t have to worry about causing a riff between us.”  I sigh, realizing that things probably won’t work out with Alex.

 

“Look at me Hanna.” I lift my head slightly, “AJ wouldn’t be jealous if you didn’t mean something to him. You two have a good thing going. I’m sorry I’m ruining that. I just didn’t know how to process my feelings when Jessi left. Thank you for helping me. Now go talk to AJ.”

 

“I can’t. I told him we needed space. Can…would…umm….can I stay on your bus?”

 

Nick hesitates before answering. “I don’t think that’s a good idea?”

 

“Please Nick. I don’t feel comfortable asking anyone else, and I don’t want to leave the tour.” I whimper.

 

“Get your stuff. I’ll tell the bus driver to keep the door unlocked.”

 

“Thanks Nick.”

 

Why can’t things be easy? I don’t have anyone to talk to about this.  Confusion is all I’m feeling at the moment. I don’t know if I can do this on my own. I’m not strong enough. Why can’t Jessi be here?

 

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Dottie

Copyright 2013

 

Chapter 37

 

Jessi

 

I’m lounging on the deck overlooking Cowan Creek. This has become my favorite part of this huge house.  The patio doors are open and the sound of the water is soothing. It’s still early enough in the day that it’s quiet. The sun is slowly rising.

 

I haven’t slept in days.  Not a good night’s rest anyway.  I sleep an hour or two then the nightmares wake me up.  Thad called.  The trial is over. Paul didn’t exactly walk. He’s on probation thanks to a plea bargain. He couldn’t get out of it completely because of the videos from my office.  His lawyers couldn’t play off what Paul made me do so they agreed to a plea agreement. 

 

After Paul signed it, Thad informed him, his lawyer and Mark that if ANYTHING ever happened to me, they would all be held accountable.  Thad thinks it’s truly over.  Me?  I don’t. I have a bad feeling it’s never going to be over.  Unless he’s in jail or I’m dead.

 

Being bored out of my mind I decide to check out Facebook and Twitter.  I know, I know, it’s against the rules, but fuck them all, I’m tired of playing by Thad’s fucking rules.  I do take the precaution of signing in under Hanna Jo’s screen name.  I may be bucking the system, but I know they are probably watching for me to surface.

 

Hanna’s Facebook page makes me cry.  She’s posted several pictures of herself with AJ, Nick, Brian and Howie.  She’s usually all over AJ.  In the earlier ones, she and Nick both look so sad and I know it’s because of me, but the last dozen or so they seem to be happier.  I smile through the tears. They are still ok.

 

After signing off, I log onto twitter.  Hanna Jo only follows a few people so her timeline is mostly announcements from the Backstreet Boys.  One of the last few catch my eye. “Official statement regarding TMZ posted on our website” followed by a link.  I click on it quickly and what I read makes me shake.

 

“As most of you have seen, there was an incident between Nick and Donnie Wahlberg at the airport in Singapore late last night before we boarded our flight to Australia.  The fight was the culmination of exhaustion and a lack of sleep.  The disagreement they had was over something personal and in no way has affected our excitement and eagerness to continue this tour.  Nick and Donnie are fine now, as you can see from the press photos after we landed in Melbourne.  We ask the fans to not believe everything you see on TMZ. There is no problem. There is no hatred.  There are just some tired men who desperately needed sleep.  Thanks for your continued support and we can’t wait to see all you fans down under!”

 

My heart pounds and my breathing is heavy. They’re here? Already?  I check the date on the calendar.  May 17.  I close my eyes. So close.  The people I love are so close and I can’t go to them. Or can I?

 

I quickly pull up a time zone map on the computer.  Since Thad saw fit to stay in the States and leave me with Wesley, I have to check the time before just texting him.  3:00 pm in the states. Good he’s still at work.  I run to my room and grab my phone.  Just as I’m starting to dial, I pause.  He said only in an emergency and then to text.  This isn’t an emergency.  But he said it was over.  Mostly.  A call will be ok, right?

 

I hesitate long enough to talk myself out of making the call.  I’ll wait till Wes gets up and have him call.  I go back out onto the deck and pull up TMZ’s website.  I can’t stop myself from watching the video.

 

Nick is walking with Hanna Jo and AJ.  They look so tired. I trace Nick’s face on the screen as the reporter yells to AJ, “Who’s your girl?”

 

AJ puts his arm around Hanna Jo and says, “What’s it to you?”

 

I can see she is uncomfortable with the spotlight being on her. Hell I would be, but for different reasons.  The reporter turns to Nick. “I thought you had a girl on tour. What happened to her?”

 

Before Nick can answer, Donnie pops up behind him and slaps him on the shoulder. Even a blind man could see the animosity.  “Yeah Nick, what happened to your groupie?”

 

Then all hell breaks loose.  Nick and Donnie are swinging punches.  AJ and the bodyguards are trying to pull them apart.  Danny gets in the reporters face and covers the camera but not before I see Nick with Donnie on the ground and his fist drawn back to hammer his face. 

 

I almost scream in frustration when it stops playing.  I quickly skim the articles, finding Donnie’s official statement that he posted on Twitter.

 

“Before everyone freaks out, Nick and I don’t hate each other. I was wrong in what I said.  Nick…had a friend on tour. A good friend. I made a pass and she shot me down.  I guess my ego took control of my mouth at the airport. I never should have said what I did about her. She’s a good woman and she really cares for Nick. I deserved what I got. To Nick and his friend, I want to apologize publicly. I didn’t mean what I said and I regret it. I hope you both can forgive me.”

 

I read it again. Seriously, he apologized?  Took all the blame?  Why? Is it because he meant it or just to cover his ass? Knowing the bastard the way I do, I’d say covering his ass.  I look at the pictures from the airport in Melbourne.  He and Nick do look chummy.  But I can see under the surface.  Nick is still pissed and Donnie looks like he’s chewing on a lemon. They HATE each other with a passion but they can’t let it show in front of the fans.

 

I study all the pictures. In one, Hanna Jo is between Nick and AJ.  AJ has his arms crossed, but Nick has HIS arm around Hanna Jo. She’s laughing up at him and he’s smiling down at her. What the fuck? Nick and Hanna?  No, can’t be. She wouldn’t…couldn’t…would she do that to me? Get back at me for leaving like I did?  I let the tears fall as I sob, “Oh Ho Jo, NO!”

 

When I finally hear Wesley moving around, I’ve got my bags packed. I’ve worked myself into a tizzy thinking Hanna Jo might be sleeping with Nick.  My head is telling me it didn’t happen. She’s much to in love with AJ, but my heart can only see them smiling at each other.  Damn them! Who needs them?

 

Wesley knocks on my door.  “Jessi, Thad’s on the phone for you.”

 

I stalk to the door and open it, snatching the phone and putting it to my ear. “I’m fucking DONE Thad. I’m tired of all this SHIT!  I’m tired of Wesley and tired of YOU! I want out. NOW!”

 

After a brief pause where I’m sure he’s picking his mouth up off the floor, he says, “I was calling to tell you I booked your flight to Melbourne. It’s over. You can go back to being you again. Minus the $500,000 we fronted you.”

 

I snarl, “Your fucking money is in the bank, I didn’t touch it!”

 

He gasps. “Jessi…what the fuck is wrong with you? I just told you it’s over. You can go back to your friends.”

 

I sit on the bed and let my shoulders slump. “They don’t need me Thad. It’s over.  Nick and Hanna Jo…they moved on. I…if it’s really over can Wes leave? Let me have some time here alone? I’ll pay for it out of my own money.”

 

I hear concern in his voice. “Jessi, you shouldn’t give up on your friends. Hanna Jo’s still been calling me. She’s worried. Go to them.”

 

I shake my head and whisper, “No. Thad, please…I just need to be alone now.”

 

He sighs. “Wes is flying out tonight.  The place is paid for through the end of the month. You don’t have to leave and you don’t have to pay for it. Jessi…for all the grief you’ve had to suffer…I’m really sorry.”

 

He can’t begin to know the feeling of loss my heart is drowning in right now. I sob quietly, “Goodbye Thad.”

 

Several hours later, I go down to find Wesley gone.  There’s a packet on the table. I open it to find new credit cards, a new ID, all in my real name. Jessica Todd is back. And once again…she’s all alone.

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Rachel

Copyright 2013

 

Chapter 38

 

Hanna Jo

 

Sitting around waiting for AJ is getting nerve wracking. After the telephone call I received from Mr. Westcott, I can’t contain my excitement. I need to share the news with someone before I burst.

 

“Banana.” AJ presses a kiss to my cheek. “What’s up?”

 

Things are better between us. All it took was one night on Nick’s bus for AJ to realize he was being a butthead. Personally, I think Nick had something to do with it. He must have been tired of me crying on his shoulder about AJ. The best thing about it was AJ asked me to be his girlfriend. Of course I said yes, even though I still don’t believe it’s true.

 

I take a deep breath and decide to keep quiet for a few. “How was the press today?” I am curious about what the media said about the fight in the airport. It was a nasty scene that tabloids caught on film.

 

“Nick and Donnie acted like best friends. The media ate it up.”  AJ grabs my IPad off the table. He starts checking his email.

 

“I still feel guilty. If Jessi and I didn’t come on this tour, we wouldn’t have ruined the friendship you guys had.” I sigh. Things would be different. Jessi would be safe. The guys would get along, but AJ and I would have never met. I’m thankful for that and that alone. It sucks being without my best friend.

 

“Would you stop?” AJ looks me in the eye. “None of this is your fault. Donnie’s always been an ass. His true colors came out, especially when he couldn’t get the girl.”

 

“I know.” I press a kiss to his cheek. “Can I tell you a secret?”

“Is that your way of saying you want to have a quick round of hot monkey sex?” AJ jokes as he nips at my ear. I feel the heat on my face.

 

I giggle. “As great as that sounds, that’s not the secret.”

 

AJ moves around so he can see my face. Worry is etched on it. He takes my hands in his. I’m excited to tell him the news, but he’s not going to like what I have planned.

 

“Mr. Westcott, the assistant district attorney, he called me. The trial is over.  He’s trying to send Jessi to Melbourne.” I explain.

 

“That’s great news. I knew things would work out.” AJ gets excited. I know that he’s happy that Jessi will be returning.  He knows how much I’ve missed her these past few weeks.

 

“But…well…you see…” I try to get the words out. I’m afraid of what he will say about what I’m about to tell him. “He said that Jessi yelled at him. Something isn’t right. I’m worried about her. From everything Mr. Westcott said, she’s not going be coming to Melbourne.”

 

Silence fills our hotel room. AJ is deep in thought. “What aren’t you telling me, Hanna?”

 

I crawl onto his lap and rest my head on his shoulder. “I need to go to Jessi. Something’s wrong if she’s not racing back to us. I’m worried about her. I don’t think her being alone all that time was a good thing. ”

 

“Han, you’re a grown woman. I can’t stop you from going.” I give him a look. “Just because I’m your boyfriend, doesn’t mean I control you. You are allowed to make your own decisions. Sure, I’ll worry about your safety, but there’s no way I’m going to stop you from going to your best friend.”

 

AJ’s comments surprise me. After dealing with my parents all those years before, I forget that I’m able to make my own decisions. I feel better that AJ supports me. He makes me believe in myself.

 

“When are you leaving?” His hands move to my waist.

 

“The cab is picking me up in forty-five minutes. I’ll try to be back with Jessi as soon as possible. Please don’t tell Nick. I want it to be a surprise.”  

 

“Anything for you Hanna.” His mouth meets mine for a long, sensual kiss. “I just want you to know I love you.”

 

 

 

After what seems like forever, I finally arrive at Cottage Point. The place is gorgeous. I could see why Jessi doesn’t want to leave. I hope that’s the reason and not because she’s afraid of the Wahlberg men. I knock on the door and wait for my best friend to let me in. After a few minutes, Jessi doesn’t answer. What if something is wrong? Why isn’t she answering the door?

 

I knock again. “Jessi are you here? It’s Hanna Jo. Please answer the door.” I’m in a tizzy waiting for her to open the door.

 

The door opens forcefully, but no one is there. Cautiously I walk inside. Jessi is sitting on the couch with her eyes closed. Something is bothering her and that worries me.

 

“Jessi is everything okay?” I say quietly. I want to run over and give her a hug, but I hold back.

 

“Everything is fucking peachy.” She laughs sardonically. “Why are you here?”

 

I’m taken aback by her attitude. Sitting down across from her I take a moment to compose myself. I know I’m going to have to tread lightly. “Mr. Westcott called me to tell me you were supposed to meet up with us in Melbourne. When you didn’t show up…I got nervous.”

 

“That fucking bastard.” Jessi comments to herself. “Why would you care about me? I’m sure you’re busy with the tour.”

 

My mouth forms a huge o at her comment. I’m shocked that she mad at me. I don’t even know what I did. I can’t even speak.

 

“See that is exactly what I mean, Hanna. You can’t even answer me. You’re so busy being a tour groupie that you forgot about me.”  She sneers.

 

I wipe the tears from eyes so Jessi doesn’t see me crying. “Oh, Jessi, that is not true. Nick and I have been doing everything possible to find you. He was devastated when you up and left. Nick wrecked his tour bus because he was so upset.”

 

“Yeah, that’s because he was going to get laid. I’m sure the asshole found someone to keep his bed warm.” Jessi walks out of the room.

 

Clearly she’s mad at me and Nick for what I don’t know. I hate when Jessi shuts me out. Instead of talking to me she is going to skirt around the real issue. Before I would have just taken it and waited until she got over her attitude. Today, I’m not in the mood. I want my best friend back. This should be a happy moment, not a major fight.

 

I walk into the kitchen, where Jessi is staring out the window. “I don’t know what you issue is, but please don’t take it out on me. All, I want is my best friend back. I didn’t come here to be yelled out.”

 

“THEN JUST LEAVE.” She yells. “I DON’T NEED YOU OR ANYONE ELSE. JUST LEAVE ME ALONE!!!”

 

“I know a lot of crap has happened to you, but yelling at me isn’t going to solve anything.  All I want to do is bring you back on tour with me. I’ve missed you so much. Nick has missed you. When he found the video on his phone, he knew that everything would be okay. He was anticipating your return.”

 

“Yeah, right.  I bet you both were too busy to care about me.” She snorts, as she wipes her eyes. Jessi doesn’t want me to see her cry.

 

“Jessi, we both care about you. You’re my best friend. Nick is more than smitten with you. Please, just pack your stuff and come back. I’ve missed you.”  I cry. This is not going the way I planned. Everything is falling apart.

 

“Just go back and leave me alone.” Jessi turns her back on me.

 

“I’m not leaving without you.”

 

“Hanna, I really don’t know why you’re here. You have it made on the tour. You don’t need me. Nick doesn’t need me.” She pauses before continuing. “I’m not good enough to be part of your world with Nick. I’m just a whore.”

 

Did I hear Jessi right? I’m not sure I did. I’m baffled by her comments. Before I can comment she is gone. Will things ever get back to normal?

Project: nkotBSB

By Dottie

Copyright 2013

 

Chapter 39

 

Jessi

 

I stomp into my bedroom and shut the door forcefully. I slam back a shot before I start throwing more of my clothes into a suitcase.  I should have known that bastard would rat me out now that it’s over.  So high and mighty, Mr. Thaddeus Westcott! The prick wanted me to be isolated and now that I WANT to be alone, he calls and tells them where I’m at. The hypocrite!

 

Just as I pour another shot, my door opens and Hanna Jo storms in. “Jessi, what in the world is wrong with you? You act like you hate me!”

 

I sniffle, gulping down my shot.  “I fucking hate everyone. I’m better off alone.”

 

She grabs my arms and shakes me. “What the hell are you talking about?”

 

I stare into her eyes and shame floods my body. I drop my head. “Hanna Jo…” I hiccup and struggle to catch my breath. “Please just go. Everyone will be happier without me around. You’ll all be better off and you and Nick...” I gasp for air. “You and Nick can get on with your lives.”

 

I move to the window and stare out.  The sun is setting and the sky is purple, pink and orange. Any other day I’d be in awe of the beauty before me.  Today, I just don’t care.

           

Hanna Jo grabs my arm and spins me around. “What the fuck do you mean Nick and I can get on with our lives?”

 

I can’t answer.  She cursed…and very well I might add.  Without thinking, I mutter, “You cursed Hanna Jo. You actually said fuck.”

 

She crosses her arms and glares at me. “Well, you’re pissing me off! What’s wrong with you? Mr. Westcott says it’s over, that you can come back and you don’t want to? You act like I’m you enemy.  You’re drunk and you look like you haven’t slept in days. What’s going on Jess? TALK to me!”

 

I grab my laptop from the bed and throw it at her. “I SAW how you and Nick were looking at each other when you landed in Melbourne!”

 

She manages to catch the computer. She stares at me with her mouth open.  “Nick and me?  Are you KIDDING? For the love of God, Jessi, he’s all about YOU! Yes, he and I became good friends after you left, but…nothing happened!”

 

Once again, I feel shame wash over me.  I flop down on the bed and roll over on my side.  Grabbing a pillow, I let the sobs pour out of my body.  Why did I do that?  I know Hanna Jo better than I know myself.  She wouldn’t have…not with Nick.  Not knowing how I feel about him.  But how do I feel about him? I didn’t want to fall in love.  Did I?

 

I feel her sit behind me and she rubs my back.  “Jessi, stop crying.  Come on, talk to me.”

 

I sit up and turn to face her. We fall into each other’s arms and I whisper, “I’m so sorry, Ho Jo.”

 

We cry together for I don’t know how long.  When we finally part, she whispers, “Jessi, you’ve lost weight.”

 

I grimace.  “I didn’t feel much like eating.”

 

She smiles at me. “Come on, let’s go make something to eat and you can tell me what you’ve been doing here the last few weeks.”

 

While she sautés chicken in rosemary and olive oil, I pull a bag of frozen vegetables from the freezer and tell her about Wesley and the trial.  She seems as shocked as I was about Mark Wahlberg.  “So if he’s part of the mob and Paul is, I guess Donnie could be to?”

 

I shrug.  “I don’t know Ho Jo.  They can’t find a lot on him.  Thad thinks I’m safe.  He says they are small time in the mob family and that they are going to try to flip them to get the head of the family. They have Paul on tape doing…what he did with me.  If he causes problems, he can still go to jail.”

 

As we sit down to eat, she asks quietly, “What about Donnie? What if he is…?”

 

I think a minute and say, “If he tries anything, I’ll fuck his life up good.  I’m not going to spend the rest of my life in hiding because of a piece of shit like his brother Paul.  I can’t.”

 

She takes long drink of wine before saying, “And Nick?”

 

I push a carrot around on my plate. “I don’t know, Hanna.  I know he probably hates me for running like I did, but I had to.”  I meet her gaze.  “I’m so sorry for leaving the way I did.  I had no choice once Paul knew where I was, I had to keep you safe.”

 

She waves off my apology.  “What’s done is done. I know why you did it. I just wish you had told me.”

 

I shake my head sadly. “I couldn’t.  Hanna if you had known I came here, you would have been in danger.”  When she nods I sigh. She understands.  “OK, so what’s going on with AJ? I see he taught you how to cuss. What else has Mr. Bad Boy been teaching you?”

 

She blushes, but the smile on her face tells me AJ took VERY good care of her while I was gone.  I’ll have to remember to thank him for that.  “He…well, he did teach me a lot.”

 

I giggle uncontrollably.  “Did he turn you into a nymphomaniac?  Have you fucked him everywhere possible? Did he do you doggy style? Come on, I need details here!”

 

Her blush deepens. “Jessi, I swear, can’t I have any secrets?”

 

My mouth drops open. “HE DID DO YOU DOGGY STYLE! How was it?  Come on, details, I’m dying to know!”

 

She stands and says, “You seriously want to know about…umm…my sex life with AJ?”

 

I’m still giggling as I join her at the sink. While I load the dishwasher, I say, “No.  I really don’t.  I’m just so happy he took care of you after I left.”

 

She glares at me.  “I can take care of myself, you know!”

 

I nod. “I know, I know…but Hanna Jo, look at you.  You’re HAPPY!  In all the time I’ve known you, you never truly looked happy. Now you do.”

 

She smiles shyly.  “I care so much about him, it scares me.  What if it’s just a fling and after the tour is over we’re done?”

 

I think about Nick. I have the same fears. Especially since I ran without saying goodbye.  “I don’t think AJ will be like that. Nick on the other hand…”

 

She cuts me off quickly.  “Nick went crazy when you left. He’s smitten with you Jessi, don’t ever doubt it.”

 

I sigh.  We take a bottle of wine and two glasses out onto the deck.  Once we’re settled, I pour us each a glass. “OK, so tell me about the fight at the airport.” 

 

 

We spend the rest of the night with her catching me up on tour news. AJ calls her after the show and says Nick wants to talk to me, but I can’t. I’m not ready for that.  I slip into my bedroom, leaving Hanna Jo alone to talk to AJ.

 

When she comes in later, she says Nick sent me a message.  She hands me her phone.  It simply says, “I understand. I’m not mad. Please come back.”

 

She gives me a watery smile and says, “Will you go back with me?”

 

I shrug, but before I can respond, the doorbell rings.  Why would it be ringing this late at night?  Before I have time to think, I hear a voice call out, “Jessi, it’s Wesley, we have a problem.”

 

Fear bubbles up inside me. Hanna Jo clutches my hand tightly as we walk to the door.  I open it slowly and I can feel the blood drain from my face.  There stands Wesley.  Behind Paul Wahlberg.  “Hello, Jessica.”

           

Project: nkotBSB

By Rachel

Copyright 2013

 

Chapter 40

 

Hanna Jo

 

Seeing Paul standing on the porch scares me to death. What is he doing here? Jessi is visibly shaken. Apparently this visit is unexpected. Neither of us moves from our spot.

 

“Aren’t you going to say hello Jessica. I thought you would be happy to see me.” Paul sneers at her.

 

“What the fuck are you doing here?”  Jessi spits out. I can see that she is gaining her confidence back.

 

Paul tsks. “Now, now Jessi. Is that any way to talk to your favorite customer?”  He grabs Jessi’s arm and pulls her out onto the porch. Slowly he looks over her body. Damn this guy is an ass.

 

“Get your fucking paws off me!” Jessi struggles to get out of his grip, but he’s too strong for her.

 

Paul grasps Jessi tighter and pulls her to his body. His hands move down her body and rest on her hips. He gives her the once over taking his time staring at her breasts. I know I should do something but I’m afraid that I will make things worse.

 

“Damn girl. You just keep getting hotter. Why the fuck are you hiding when you could be fucking all those men on that fucking gay boy tour? I can just see you getting gangbanged by two of the hottest boy bands.” He laughs manically.

 

“Fuck you, Paul. Get the fuck off of me and get out of here.”  Jessi shouts as she tries to struggle free.

 

“Leave her alone or I’ll call the cops.” I announce, trying to sound confident. Paul looks over at me, realizing that Jessi isn’t alone. He stares at me like a piece of fresh meat. It scares me and I wish AJ was here to protect me.

 

“You must be Hanna Jo. I’ve heard a lot about you from Donnie. He’s says you’re the sweet and innocent one. Oh the things I could teach you. AJ’s tame compared to me.” Paul gives Wesley a look. “You won’t have to worry about the cops coming anytime soon. The phones don’t work.”

 

Wesley pushes me inside the house and Paul follows with Jessi. We end up in the living room. Wesley pushes me onto the couch. I say a prayer for someone to come and save us. “There’s nothing saving you two bitches.”

 

Paul throws Jessi against the loveseat. She falls down with a thud. Things are getting worse and I try to think of a way to stop these bastards. Jessi and I are tiny and can’t compare to their size. We are fucked.

 

Wesley pulls out a gun. “You whores are going to listen to Paul and follow all of his requests. If not, someone is going to get hurt.”

 

I start to cry. I hate that I’m weak. “Please don’t hurt us.”

 

“SHUT THE FUCK UP!!!!!” Paul snarls.

 

“Leave her alone. Hanna Jo is innocent. You’re here for me. Fine. Just leave Hanna alone. She didn’t do anything.” Jessi comments, her breathing shallow.

 

“That is where you are wrong Jessica. She’s here and I am most certainly going to take advantage of that pussy. She’s got to be tight since she’s only fucked one man.”  Paul laughs at his own comment and Wesley joins in.

 

Jessi and I look at each other. We are trying to formulate a plan while the douchebags giggle like school girls. I glance over to Wesley and notice his gun is slipping out of his hand. I slide over towards him and attempt to grab the gun. Before I have a chance, Wesley grabs my wrist.

 

“I don’t think so, Hanna. You’re playing with fire there, dearie.” He looks over at Paul, who nods his head. “I guess it’s time to punish you. That’s what happens when you don’t listen.”

 

I gasp loudly. My heart is beating fast, and I can barely think. Things are going from bad to worse.  “Please don’t hurt me.” I whisper.

 

Paul walks over and tenderly touches my face. “I don’t want to hurt you. In fact, I think you’re going to like your punishment.”

 

The next thing I know is that Paul’s lips are on mine. I want to die from this horrible feeling. It’s nothing like AJ’s kisses. Paul’s kisses are rough, hard, and wet. Plus his breath is horrible. I try to fight him off, but Wesley’s got a hold of me so I can’t move.

 

“Damn, for being innocent you sure know how to use your mouth. I bet it would feel good on my dick.”  He comments as he undoes his pants.

 

“Paul, let me make you feel good. Hanna is just a beginner. I’m an expert at giving head. You want a professional.” Jessi says seductively. I know she’s trying to protect me, but I can’t have her doing this. She looks at me and I know she has a plan.

 

“I’ve always dreamed of having your mouth on me. Every time I came into the bank and felt your boobs, I got hard. Then when you showed them to me while I jerked off, all I could imagine was those sexy lips on my dick.” Paul pushes his pants and boxers to his knees. “Come on Jessica, make my dreams come true. Then I can tell Donnie that I’m the Wahlberg you prefer.”

 

Jessi walks over to Paul and kneels in front of him. I can’t watch this. An idea forms inside my head. I turn to face Wesley. “You know big muscles turn me on.” I lie.

 

He perks up at my compliment. “Really? You don’t strike me as that type of woman.”

 

“Well, I’m full of surprises.” I giggle. I hope that he’s buying what I’m selling. I glide a finger down his chest.

 

“It’s the quiet ones you got to watch out for.”  He teases.

 

“Oh yeah! I have a wild side I’m waiting to use on the right person. I just don’t think McLean is the right man. You on the other hand, might be the perfect guy.”  Before he can answer, my lips graze his. He is so into it, that I continue kissing and touching him. When I feel him relax, I grab the gun from his hand.

 

“What are you doing bitch?” He says startled.

 

I point the gun at him. “What do you think I’m doing?”

 

“You fucking bitch!!!!” Paul screams in agony. “You filthy, nasty, dirty whore.”

 

Jessi stands up and kicks Paul in the knees. He falls to the ground. “Don’t fuck with me Paul Wahlberg. I will not be your sex toy. Neither will Hanna Jo. We’re not going to let either of you take advantage of us.”

 

I’m so involved in watching Jessi that Wesley is able to take the gun from my hand. He cocks it at me. “GET THE FUCK ON THE COUCH NOW!” He shouts. ”Boss get the fuck up.”

 

“She bit my dick.” He howls in pain.

 

Wesley finds some rope in the bookshelf and starts tying me up. I won’t cry I need to be strong. AJ will come and save us. He’s going to freak out when I don’t return in a few hours. I pray that God will help Jessi and I get through this.

 

“Run Jessi. You can make it.” I yell, but Paul clutches her ankle and pulls her to the ground.

 

“You aren’t going anywhere.” He sits on her until Wesley hands him some rope to tie her up.

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Dottie

Copyright 2013

 

Chapter 41

 

Jessi

 

After we’re tied up, Wesley picks us up and sits us on the couch one by one.  I struggle against him and mutter, “How can you DO this?”

           

He snorts as he grabs my breast. “Because unlike Westcott, I get paid WELL for taking care of Mr. Wahlberg’s interests.”

 

As I jerk away from him, Paul mutters, “Get your hands OFF her now, Wes. I told you, you get what’s left. If there is anything.”

 

He snarls at me and whispers quietly. “Not to worry, Jess. He’s not big enough to do too much damage.  Me on the other hand…”

           

He glances down at himself and my eyes can’t help but follow.  His semi-hard dick is straining against his pants and I know what he says is true. While Nick was big, he was gentle.  I have a feeling Wes won’t be.

 

He stands quickly and turns to Paul. “What are you waiting for?”

 

Paul groans, still clutching at his groin. “That fucking bitch bit me.  If she did the same to you, I very seriously doubt you could fuck her!”

 

Wes sneers. “I wouldn’t have fallen for such a stupid ploy.”

 

Paul growls. “No, you follow the ploy Miss Goody Two-shoes there threw at you.”

 

While they glare at each other, I lean closer to Hanna Jo. “You ok?” I barely whisper.

 

She nods. “Yeah. Don’t worry, Jess. AJ will come when I don’t go back.”

 

I just nod, but my heart is sinking.  Even if they do come, Nick will never want to be with me again. I can’t believe I put my mouth on him. Yeah, I was trying to save my life, but…it was so disgusting.  I feel my stomach heave and I lurch forward, vomiting on the carpet.

 

Hanna Jo leans closer to me as Paul looks on in disgust. Wesley just laughs. I lean back, my body shaking.  Paul glares at me and I eye him cautiously.  I know he won’t fall for it again. When he comes for me, I have to have a plan of some kind.

 

Before I can think of anything, Paul’s phone rings.  He glares at Wesley. “Go get me an ice pack.”  I can’t help but smirk.  I hope his dick never gets hard again.  As Wesley walks away, he answers his phone. “WHAT?”  I watch in amazement as fear lights his face. “What I’m doing is none of your business! Aren’t you supposed to be working tonight?” That’s when it hits me.  It’s Donnie.

 

Before I can stop myself, I scream, “DONNIE, PLEASE, YOU GOTTA HELP US! HE’S GONNA KILL US!”

From behind me, Wesley snarls and drops the ice pack, leaning over the back of the couch to wrap one hand around my neck while the other covers my mouth.  Hanna Jo wastes no time in screaming, “DONNIE TELL AJ! TELL AJ!”

 

Paul hurls his phone to the floor, smashing it. “What the fuck do you two think you’re doing? He can’t…no one can get here to save you!”

 

I can’t help but poke the bear. I jerk away from Wesley’s loosening grip and mutter triumphantly, “You seriously think your dick will get hard before they get here? I doubt it. You bring that fucking thing near me again and I’ll rip it off, I swear to God!”

 

My bravado earns me a slap across the face. “Shut your mouth, you two bit whore. I could always let Wesley loose on you.”

 

Smirking, even though I’m trembling with fear, I taunt him. “No you won’t. You forget, I’ve seen that little 7 inch dick you have.  You won’t give us to him first. You know what will happen if you do. He’s got what, 3 inches on you?”

 

I glance up at Wesley.  Damn do I know men or what? “Try 5 bitch. I doubt seriously you could bite me. I probably wouldn’t fit in your mouth.”

 

Paul struts forward. “Get out of here Wesley! Get out! These two are mine!”

 

Wesley turns to walk away. At the door, he turns back, “What about your brother?”

 

Paul looks at me nervously. “I…can deal with it. Leave.”

 

Then it dawns on me. He’s afraid. He’s actually afraid of his brother. I lean back and stare at him. “Why don’t you leave Paul? Untie us and run. You know Donnie will kill you when he gets here.”

 

Trying to act brave, Paul limps to the ice pack and picks it up. Settling back on a chair with it pressed to his groin, he mutters, “I’m not afraid of him or anyone else.  They won’t be here for at least four days. By then, I’ll have what I want from you both.”

 

He closes his eyes and leans his head back.  I feel Hanna shift closer to me and lay her head on my shoulder.  I put mine against hers and whisper, “I’m so sorry Ho Jo. I’ll try not to let him hurt you.”

 

She mutters, “Jessi, don’t give in to him. Fight him every step of the way. AJ and Nick will come.”

 

I want to cry. “They don’t know, Hanna. And I’m not so sure Donnie’s gonna break his neck to save us.”

 

I feel her shiver. “Honestly, I don’t know. He’s such a jerk most of the time, but…well, sometimes, it seems like he really cares for you.”

 

I manage to shrug.  “I don’t know, Hanna. I mean, there’s no comparison between him and Nick, but I remember what he was like back when we first met.  I wish…I wish he could be my friend, you know? And accept the fact that I don’t want to have sex with him anymore.”

 

She leans back and we look at each other. “Why don’t you?”

 

Without hesitating, I whisper, “Because I’m falling in love with Nick.”

 

We stare at each other as it registers in my head what I said.  Tears pool in my eyes and she whispers, “I knew it!”

 

I bite my lips as Paul shifts on the chair he’s in. “What’s going on over there?”

 

            I turn to face him, feeling apprehensive. I hope his dick is still throbbing. “Nothing. Just…Paul, don’t hurt Hanna Jo. She has nothing to do with this.”

 

He sneers, adjusting the ice pack and wincing. “Too bad, Jessi, she’s part of it now.” Raising his voice, he yells, “Wes! Get in here.”

 

The large man comes into the room, eating a sandwich. “What?”

 

He nods towards us. “Take them upstairs to the bedroom and untie them. But stay by that fucking door!  I need to make some plans to get us out of here in case my stupid brother DOES show up.”

 

Wesley pulls me to my feet and lifts me over his shoulder.  He tucks Hanna Jo under his arm like a football and mutters, “That fucker does show up, I’m gonna run. He’s one mean son-of-a-bitch in a fight.”

 

My heart sinks. Donnie is part of the mob. He is part of the sadistic shit Paul is mixed up in. And I think HE’S going to save us? No way in hell!

 

 

Once in the bedroom Wesley drops us on the bed and unties us. As he walks out, he arrogantly states, “I’ll be right outside. Don’t try anything.”

           

After he’s gone, Hanna Jo and I fall into each other’s shaking arms. “What are we going to do Jessi? Do you think Donnie will tell AJ?”

 

I shake my head. “I doubt it.  Ho Jo, I’m SO sorry about this.  I should have left the day Wesley did. I should have just ran away and none of this would have happened.”

 

She pulls back from me and grabs my arms, shaking me. “Stop that, this instant! AJ knows where I am and he’s expecting me back for tomorrow’s show. WITH you! They’ll come for us when we don’t show up. We just have to find a way to keep Paul off us until then.”  She glances at the door. “Did you really bite him?”

 

I nod, bile rushing into my throat.  I run to the bathroom with Hanna Jo hot on my heels. When I lean away from the toilet, she mops my face with a wet towel. “I couldn’t think of anything else to do. I just can’t believe I…”

 

I jump up and grab my toothbrush.  I brush so hard, my gums almost bleed. Hanna Jo rubs my back. “You could have just let me…”

 

I toss the toothbrush in the sink and spin to face her, wiping my mouth with my sleeve. “NO! Hanna Jo, I’m not going to let him do anything to you. You shouldn’t be part of this at all!”

 

She hugs me tightly. “But I am so we stick together. Now come on.  Lay down and we’ll try to figure out what we can do.”

 

I sigh. I know she’s right. We’re both running on fear and adrenalin.  We talk quietly for a while. I hear the tiredness seep into her voice so I lay quietly and let her drift off.  I turn on my side and think about Nick.  Why didn’t I go back? Why did I have to be so fucking stupid?

 

 

I must have dozed off.  The next thing I know, I hear Wesley in the room.  Just as I open my eyes, he grabs my arm and pulls me to my feet.  I turn to check on Ho Jo, but she’s fast asleep.  He quietly tugs me out into the hallway and down to the lower deck.  He walks off as Paul stands by the railing, watching me.  “Well, Jessica, apparently you didn’t do as much damage as you thought.”

 

My heart sinks, but I don’t let my fear show. “I swear if you bring that thing near me again I’ll bite it off!”

 

He laughs. “I’m positive your pussy doesn’t have teeth Jessi. Oh, I’m not letting those teeth near me again. I have a plan for that.”  He stalks forward slowly. “Now I know you’re not gonna give me any problems.  I mean, you DO want your friend to be ok, don’t you?”

 

I feel the blood drain from my face. “Paul, don’t you touch her! I mean it!”

 

He chuckles with glee.  “Oh, I will touch her. I’m going to have you both.  Bet on it.”  He lunges forward and grabs my arms.  He drags me to the rail and pushes me against it. I feel the wood digging into my back as he raises his hands up and puts a gag in my mouth.  “There we go.  Now that those teeth are taken care of…”

 

My body trembles as I once again feel his grimy paws running over me.  He roughly cups my breast and squeezes it. “These are mighty fine tits, Jessica. Are they real?”  I ignore his question, fighting the urge to faint.  His hand comes up and circles my throat. “Bitch, I asked you a question!”

 

The world darkens around me as he cuts off my flow of oxygen.  Just as I’m sinking into oblivion, I hear a primal growl. “Get your fucking hands off her!”

 

Paul pushes away from me and I slump to the ground. In amazement, I look up and see Donnie towering over a cringing Paul. “D-D-Donnie…what are you…?”

 

Donnie raises his hand and slaps his brother across the face. “Shut up! I’ve told you for the last fucking time, Paul!” 

 

I watch in fascination as Paul backs toward the house.  “Donnie, what the hell? She almost ruined me.  US!  Don’t you see?”

 

Donnie stalks after him. “NO, she almost sent YOU to jail! You may not give a shit about our family name, but what you do affects MY career! You’re going to stay away from her. Far away. If I EVER hear about you coming near her again, I’ll cut you off. No money, no house, no car. You’ll TRULY be on your own. Do you fucking understand me, Paul?”

 

Paul is infuriated. “You can’t do that Donnie!”

 

Donnie raises his hand and Paul slinks back. “You watch me! I’ve taken care of you and Mark for years. I’ve cleaned up your messes and put up with your bullshit schemes.  It stops now.  You go back to that restaurant and you MAKE it work because I am done.  No more handouts. If you can’t keep it going it’s your own fucking fault. Now go!”

 

Paul runs into the house screaming, “Wes! Wes, let’s go! NOW!”

 

Unfortunately, they have to cross the lower deck to get back to their boat to leave.  I stay huddled in a ball as they scurry quickly by.  Donnie stands close by, watching, his fists clenched in rage. 

 

Once their boat is speeding away, I watch as he lifts his face skyward and he takes a deep breath.  He turns to me and kneels down, almost cautiously. “Jessi? Jessi, are you ok?” 

 

I try to speak…but I can’t find my voice.  Tears fall from my eyes as I hurl myself against him and wrap my arms around his neck. I barely manage to whisper, “Thank you,” before he’s sweeping me into his arms and walking into the house with me cradled against his chest.

 

He carries me into the kitchen and sits me on a stool. Pulling back, he holds my face gently and whispers, “You should have told me what Paul did, Jessi. I would have stopped him from hurting you.”

 

I can’t hide the fear in my eyes. “Donnie…are you…part of what…he does?”

 

He smirks.  “You mean his “mob” connection?”  When I nod, he laughs. “Jessi, there is no mob.  Paul likes to think he’s a gangster. Him and Mark both.  Most of what they do is harmless.”

 

I feel the fury well up inside me.  “No, Donnie, it’s not fucking harmless!”

 

He rubs my shoulders.  “Jessi, shh.  What Paul did to you…I could fucking kill him.  He’s never done that before. Never acted like that.  I swear.  I just found out a few days ago about what he did at the bank and the charges he was facing.  Jessi, I’d have let him go to jail.  But Mark got him off, not me.  I swear, I’m not part of that.”

 

I believe him.  Deep down inside, I know he’s telling me the truth.  My lip starts to quiver. He steps closer and pulls me against his chest. Through the tears, I whisper, “I’m so glad you came for us Donnie.”

 

He leans back and looks at me.  I can’t stop myself. I reach up and grab his face and pull it to mine.  The kiss is explosive.  This is the Donnie I met all those years ago. The one who stole my heart.  

 

He crushes me against his chest and kisses me deeply.  I can’t stop my hands from running down his shoulders to his chest. I tug at the buttons of his shirt.  He grabs my wrists and holds them tightly, pulling his lips from mine. “No Jessi. Not like this. Not because you’re in shock.”

 

It dawns on me what I’m doing.  My breathing is shallow as I swallow hard and nod. “I’m…sorry.”

 

He smiles gently. “Don’t be. I still want you, make no mistake. But only if you REALLY want me.  And you don’t. You want Nick. You’re falling for Nick and I know that. And it’s ok.”  When I just stare at him, he whispers, “Go get Hanna Jo. I’ll take you back to Nick. Where you belong.”

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Rachel

Copyright 2013

 

Chapter 42

 

Hanna Jo

 

“Hanna, wake up.” Jessi whispers. I was dreaming about AJ and didn’t want to be pulled back into reality. I turn over on my side and ignore her. “Ho Jo, wake up. It’s time to go home.”

 

Jessi’s last comment forces me to sit up. “What do you mean?” I question still in a fog.

 

“Donnie arrived and scared the shit out Paul. We can go back now.” Jessi says excitedly. She’s overly enthusiastic which concerns me. I wonder what I missed while I was asleep.

 

I stand up and stretch, forcing myself to focus. Jessi is grabbing her stuff and throwing it into her bag.  All I can do is watch.

 

“Let’s go Ho Jo! We got to get you back to AJ.” She says with a smile.

 

“Jessi, are you umm sure everything is legit with Donnie?” I’m not one hundred percent sure about him.

 

“If you’d have seen the way Paul coward when Donnie arrived, you would have shit yourself.” Jessi grabs my hand. “Now let’s go!”

 

When we get downstairs Donnie is leaning against a wall waiting for us. He’s looking calm and relaxed. “Are you ladies ready to go?”

 

“Yes, we got to get Ho Jo back to her man.” She laughs. I can’t tell if Jessi is trying to be flirty or everything has finally gotten to her. She is full of giggles.

 

“And you want to get back to Nick.” I reply. Jessi glares at me. What happened while I was asleep? I grab my purse and make my way outside, leaving Jessi and Donnie together.

 

The ride to the airport is quiet. Everyone is lost in thought. I can’t help but notice how close Jessi is sitting next to Donnie. His arm is draped around her shoulder. If she were any closer, Jessi would be sitting on his lap. I pray that she is not falling for Donnie’s hero complex. A leopard doesn’t change his spots.

 

As soon as we arrive at the airport, a private jet is waiting for us. Donnie has pulled out all the stops. Is he trying to be nice or is he trying to seduce Jessi? I’m not sure of his intentions, but I don’t trust him.

 

Once again my best friend is practically sitting on top of Donnie. I wanted to talk to her privately, but that isn’t going to happen anytime soon. We sit in silence waiting to return to the tour. After a while, I look over at Jessi. She’s fast asleep against Donnie.

 

I decide to be brave and confront Donnie. “So, what’s going on between you and Jessi?”

 

“Nothing. What makes you think something is going on?” He rests his arm around her.

 

“Ever since you swooped in and became the knight in shining armor, Jessi looks at you differently.”

 

“Hanna, I think that Jessi is grateful that I was able to get rid of Paul.” Donnie replies coolly. Nothing seems to affect him.

 

“Something had to have happen between the two of you.” I sigh. I’m tired, and I want to be in bed with AJ.

 

“Just because we kissed doesn’t mean anything is going on between us.” Donnie touches his lips.

 

“YOU KISSED HER?” I shriek. I can’t believe that Jessi didn’t tell me. “Can’t you just leave her alone? She has feelings for Nick. You need keep your dirty paws off of her.”

 

“Down, girl.” He smiles at me. I want to slap him across the face. “There’s nothing between Jessi and I. I’m fully aware of her feelings for Nick, and I respect that. I’m not going to ruin what they have.”

 

 

 

After what seems like forever, we are back at the venue. Its early morning, but the guys have press to do, so Jessi, Donnie, and I walk into catering. Most of the guys are sitting around eating breakfast before the press conference which starts in a half hour. I look around and notice that AJ is sitting at a table with Howie and Brian. I notice Nick is nowhere to be found.

 

I walk over to the table, leaving Jessi and Donnie standing by the buffet. All I want is to be wrapped in AJ’s strong arms. “Alex.”

 

His chair pushes back and he turns to look at me. “Han!” He pulls me close to him, hugging me like he hasn’t seen me in years. “I’m so glad you are safe. I was worried sick about you.”

 

I plant a kiss on his mouth. I don’t want to talk about this right now. All I want is to be with AJ. We kiss for a few minutes, before AJ backs away from me. “It’s good to be back.”

 

“You Could Have Been Killed!” AJ is upset with me.

 

“Maybe we should talk in private.” I suggest quietly. I don’t want to have this conversation in front of an audience. “Let’s talk after your press conference.”

 

“I want to talk NOW!!” He shouts at me. I’m taken aback.

 

“Would you please calm down?” I plead. I look around and see all eyes looking at us. “You’re causing a scene.”

 

AJ grabs my wrist. “I don’t fucking care if I am causing a scene. You could have gotten yourself killed. Who knows what Paul Wahlberg would have done with you?”

 

“I didn’t know he was going to show up.” I reply evenly. I don’t want to start a fight in front of the whole tour.

 

“Bullshit. You told me that you were going to get Jessi. Never once did I think you were going to be part of a fucking kidnapping by the brother of New Kids on the Block.”

 

I pull away from his tight grasp. “This is not the time and place. Talk to me after you’re done with the press.” Slowly I start to walk away.

 

“GET BACK HERE NOW!” He screams.

 

I stop in my tracks, count to five and turn around. I stare at AJ who has smoke coming out of his ears.

 

“This will never happen again. I’m not going to let you out of my sight.” AJ says as he comes closer.

 

“I beg your pardon?” I ask. Confusion settles in my brain. Did he really just say that to me?

 

“You heard me, Hanna. I’m not letting you out of my sight. Look what happens when I do. That fucker and his crony could have raped you and left you for dead. Then Donnie had to come to the fucking rescue, while I was worried sick about you.”  He states with anger.

 

“For the millionth time, I didn’t plan on this happening.  I can’t control what happened any more than you can.” I stop to take a deep breath. “There is no way you are going to tell me what to do now or ever.”

 

“If you’re my girlfriend than you are going to listen to me.” AJ’s barbarian ways were not sitting well with me. I had enough of people telling me how to live my life.

“Well then, maybe I shouldn’t be your girlfriend!” I yell back. AJ’s face says it all. He’s in shock that I’m standing up to him. “I’ve lived almost my entire life under controlling parents. It took me years to learn to be independent and stand up for myself. I’m not going to let you or anyone else take that away from me.”

 

“Hanna, that’s not what I’m trying to do.” He leans against the wall.

 

I lower my voice to a whisper. “It most certainly is. I don’t want to be controlled by the man I love. This is the first time in my fucking life that I’ve got to experience living life the way I see fit. You only know the Hanna you see now. I wasn’t always like this. I will not let you tear me down because you want to control me.” The next words are the hardest to get out of my mouth. “I love you Alex, but I think we need to take a break.”

 

Before he has a chance to say anything, I turn around and walk away. I thought what happened at Cottage Point was bad, but this is ten times worse. I can’t and won’t have anyone take charge of my life. It won’t happen, even if that means AJ and I are not together.

 

I continue down the hallway looking for Jessi. She has to around here somewhere. Not paying attention to where I’m walking, I bump straight into Donnie.

 

“Is everything okay Hanna?” He asks tenderly. I don’t realize until then that I’m crying.

 

“Not really.” I sniffle.

 

Donnie envelopes me a hug. “I heard AJ yelling at you. I’m sorry he treated you that way.”

 

I back away from him. I really need to find Jessi and talk to her. “Do you know where Jessi went?”

 

“She was on her way to Nick’s bus. I’m sure you’ll find her there.”

 

“Thanks Donnie.” I rush off in my need to find Jessi. Once I turned the corner, I find the exit that leads to the buses.

“Where you going in such a rush?” Nick asks. I’m totally confused. If Jessi is at his bus, why is Nick roaming the venue? He has twenty minutes before the press conference starts. I figure the two of them would be making up.

 

“I’m…I’m looking for Jessi. She was supposed to be meeting you at your bus.”  I stammer nervously.

 

The look on Nick’s face is scary. “I just came from there. Where the hell is she? When did you get back?” Nick’s temper is starting to flair.

 

“We got back about fifteen minutes ago. She told me that she wanted to talk with you Nick. Do you want me to help you look for her?” I ask cautiously. What is going on with Jessi? I thought she was falling for Nick.

 

“If you want. I really don’t give a shit. I can’t believe she doesn’t even want to see me. After what we shared before we left. I thought we had something. Damn Jessi.”  Nick complains as we head toward the buses.

 

“HANNA JO WAIT!!!” AJ screams.

 

“Nick, go ahead. I’ll catch up in a minute.” I give him a slight push and turn around to walk back to AJ. “Do you need something or are you going to tell me what I can or cannot do?”

 

“Did you really mean it when you said you love me?” AJ asks dumbfounded. I just stare at him, not wanting to answer his question.

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Dottie

Copyright 2013

 

Chapter 43

 

Jessi

 

I made a stop by the bathroom to freshen up a bit.  By the time I get to Nick’s bus, he’s gone.  I look around, noticing it’s a little messy and disorganized.  I sit quietly on a bench, gathering my thoughts. I am SO nervous about seeing him again.  I know he’s furious with me. It will be even worse when he finds out I threw myself at Donnie.  But I have to tell him the truth.  After running the way I did, I owe him honesty.  Even if it means losing him.

 

I cover my face with my hands and I pray for strength. For a long time, I thought God had abandoned me.  But He had to be watching to keep Paul from raping me last night.  I feel the hair on the back of my neck stand up.  I lift my head to find Nick standing in the door.  Staring at me.

 

I lower my hands to my knees and wait for him to say something.  Finally, he says, “You’re back.”

 

I nod and whisper, “Yeah.”

 

He leans against the wall and crosses his arms. “Are you ok?”

 

I shrug letting my gaze fall from his.  My courage seems to escape me so I whisper, “Sure.”

 

I don’t see him move until he drops to his knees in front me, forcing my gaze to his. “Don’t do that Jessi.”

 

I start to reach for him, but I stop.  I put my hand back in my lap.  He inches closer and whispers, “Jessi…”

 

I slowly let the tears fall.  “I’m sorry Nick.  I’m sorry about leaving like I did. Without a word. I didn’t have a choice.”

 

He nods. “I know Jessi. After you left, I realized why you did it.”

 

I see the hurt on his face.  “I do trust you, Nick. But these men…they were dangerous.  I couldn’t put you and Hanna Jo in danger like that.”

 

He nods.  “But it’s over now, right?”  I look down again and he sighs. “What is it, Jessi? What’s wrong?”

 

Without looking up I ask quietly, “Do you know how Hanna and I got back here?”

 

He leans back on his heels. I feel his eyes burning into me, but I can’t look at him.  “No, I had a few interviews this morning about the solo tour. Why? What is it?”

 

Before I can answer, there’s a knock at the door and someone yells, “Time for the press, Nick!”

 

He yells back loudly, “I’m not doing it!”  My eyes move up to meet his. “I’m not leaving until you talk to me.”

 

I nod, knowing he means it.  Taking a deep breath, I whisper, “One of my…clients…at the bank was Paul Wahlberg…”

 

 

Forty-five minutes later, Nick is sitting across from me with a look of horror and anger on his face.  “So, after the trial, Paul came after you?”

 

I nod. “Yeah.  Wesley was working for Paul.  He knew where I was all along and showed up after the trial was over.”  Looking down, I mutter, “I still have to call Thad about it.”

 

Nick leans forward, reaching out to take my hands. “Did he…hurt you?”

 

I meet his gaze, bile rising in my throat.  “He would have.  If Donnie hadn’t showed up.”

 

His eyes flash.  “Donnie?  How did he know?”

 

I sigh.  “He called Paul and I knew it was him. Hanna and I both yelled for help. He showed up a few hours later and, well, he stopped Paul.”

 

He seems relieved.  But he knows there’s more.  “Then what happened, Jessi?”

I sigh. “I kissed him.” 

 

We just stare at each other.  I don’t know what to say.  I’m sure he’s in the same boat.  Just as I start to stand to leave, the door opens and in walks Donnie. “Hanna told me you two were out here and that Nick was upset.  I thought I better come and explain.”

 

Nick jumps up. “Why the fuck did you kiss my girlfriend?”

 

Donnie just stares at me.  I grab Nick’s arm. “Nick, he didn’t kiss me. I kissed him. He…he stopped me from making the biggest mistake of my life.”

 

Donnie jumps in. “Nick, my brother is a sick bastard.  When I found out he was with Jessi and Hanna Jo, I knew I could stop him. I…” He looks at me.  “Jessi was just grateful I stopped him and, I guess for a moment, I was the guy I was eleven years ago in your eyes, wasn’t I?”  I just nod, dropping my hand from Nick’s arm.  Donnie looks back to Nick. “I’m not that person anymore, and she knows it.  I told you before, as I told her and Hanna too, I know you to have something special.  I know I was an ass, but I was jealous. I’m not anymore. I’m deeply ashamed of what my brother did and well…anyway, I brought her back because she belongs with you.”

 

He leaves quickly.  Nick turns to me. I lower my eyes. “I’m sorry Nick. I’ll go.”

 

He reaches for my hand.  “Jessi, wait.”  I force my gaze up to meet his. His gaze softens as he opens his arms.  I fall against his body and sob as he folds his arms around me gently.

 

           

We end up on the bed, tangled in each other’s arms. He rubs my back and hums.  I’m so tired, I could sleep forever.  But I don’t want to sleep. I don’t want to miss this.  I play with a button on his shirt and whisper, “Nick, do you…”

 

When I stop talking, he gives me a little squeeze.  “Do I what?”

 

Deciding it’s really time to lay it all out, I cautiously continue. “Do you really consider me your girlfriend?”

 

I can hear the smile in his voice.  “Yeah, I think I do.  I know we haven’t known each other long and we’ve had some issues, but I still want to be with you Jessi.”

 

I can’t stop myself.  “But why?”

 

He pushes me onto my back and hovers over me. “Jessi, you’ve dealt with a lot of shit in your life, but look at you.  You’re a strong woman. And you put up with the bullshit that is my life.  At least, you have for the last few weeks.  I’m not saying it will be all sunshine and roses, but I’m going to try to make it that for you.  Because you deserve it.”

 

I bring up my hand and touch his face.  He turns his head to kiss it gently.  “Nick, I don’t know if I’m ready for…”

 

He smiles at me. “You don’t have to be ready for anything.  Let’s just get to know each other.  Go out on dates.  You know, actually BE a couple. Having sex won’t make you any more my girlfriend than cuddling will.”  He glances down at my body then back up to my face. “But it’d damn sure be fun!”

 

I can’t help but giggle.  He lies back down and holds me tightly.  “Let’s just get to know each other again, Jessi.  Everything else will happen when it’s supposed to.”

 

           

Project: nkotBSB

By Rachel

Copyright 2013

 

Chapter 44

 

Hanna Jo

 

I didn’t get a chance to answer AJ’s question. He was whisked away by management do to press. Honestly, I didn’t want to answer the question. I love AJ but I have the feeling he doesn’t feel the same.

 

While I wait for AJ to return, I start gathering my belongings. Hopefully Brian will let me stay on his bus. If not, I’m going to cut my losses and go home. I can’t stay with AJ. It hurts too much.

 

“What are you doing?” AJ steps onto the bus.

 

“I’m packing.” I place some clothing into my suitcase.

 

“Han, don’t do this.” He takes the shirts out. “We need to talk.”

 

I stare at him for a long while. I don’t even know what to say. It frightened me when AJ tried to tell me what to do. It’s the one thing I can’t live with. Eighteen years was more than enough.

 

“I don’t have anything to say.”  I sit down on the bed and AJ is immediately by my side.

 

“Hanna, please don’t shut me out. We need to talk.” He brushes my cheek tenderly.

 

“I’ve said everything I needed to say. I won’t let anyone including you control me. We need some time apart. I think I may go back to the states.” I quickly stand up, so I can finish packing.

 

“In one breath you tell me you love me. In another you want to end everything. You can’t have it both ways.”

 

“I never said I wanted to end it with you. I think we need to take a break for a while.” I walk over to AJ and kneel in front of him. “Alex, our relationship has moved so fast. I think that is part of the problem. Maybe neither of us is ready to be in a serious relationship at this point. We both need time to figure out what we want.”

 

AJ takes my hand and pulls me up onto his lap. We watch each other intently. I’d like to forget what I just said and make love to AJ, but I know it isn’t the best choice.  

 

The ringing of my phone pulls us out of our trance. AJ grabs it. “Hello. No this is AJ. Umm…thanks. No…things are great. Hanna can’t come to the phone right now. I’ll make sure she gives you a call. A gift isn’t necessary…Aunt Patty. It was nice talking to you…I look forward to meeting you and the rest of the family.”

 

Why was my Aunt Patty calling? I haven’t talked to her since I went to college. After AJ ends the call he throws my phone across the room.

 

“Is everything okay?” I ask cautiously. From the look on his face I know something is wrong.

 

“WHAT THE FUCK HAVE YOU TOLD YOUR FAMILY?” AJ yells at me. My body starts to shake.

 

“I haven’t told them anything. The last time I talked to my family was when we played truth or dare.” I am stunned that he is screaming at me.

 

“You’re lying. God, Hanna. Why can’t you tell me the fucking truth?” He continues to berate me. I feel like I’m twelve.

 

“I’m not lying. W…wh...what did my Aunt Patty say to you?” I question quietly. I’m not going to stoop to AJ’s level. I don’t want to yell and scream.

 

“Apparently your fucking family thinks we’re married. Why would you fabricate a story like that? I just don’t get you Hanna. I thought you were different.” AJ walks out of the bedroom, slamming the door.

 

I give AJ some time to cool down. His temper has gotten the best of him, and he’s not going to listen to anything I have to say. In the meantime, I finish packing my suitcase. Luckily, my phone isn’t broken.  I send a quick text to Brian. He responds quickly, and I’m thankful he’s letting me stay on his bus.

 

I venture out into the main room of the bus. AJ is staring out the window.  I sit down across from him. “Alex…”

 

“Are you using me to get back at your parents?” His asks morosely. 

 

 I’m taken back. “Why would you think that? I thought you knew me better than that.” I want to cry. Everything is falling apart.

 

“It makes perfect sense. I’m the tattooed freak, bad boy of the group. Your perfectly, strict, religious parents would cringe to see their perfect little daughter with a man like me. I’m the perfect guy to show them that you are in control of your life.”  He spits out venomously.

 

“It’s not like that!” I cry out. Things are going from bad to worse. I just want to go home; back to my nonexistent life. Sitting at home alone is better than being hurt by the man you love.

 

“Right.” AJ laughs. “I can’t believe I fell into a trap by some naïve girl. I thought you were different Hanna. You seemed genuine, but you’re a user like everyone else. Now, I know why you backed off of Littrell’s advances. Your parents would have loved you dating a straight laced guy like him.”

 

“When you are done with your pity party let me know.  Listen to how ridiculous you sound.” I stand up and grab my suitcase.

 

“Where the fuck are you going?” He quickly stands up and blocks me in.

 

“I’m not staying here. There is no way I’m going to let you tear me down. It hurts knowing how you really feel about me. Your temper is out of control, and you won’t listen to reason. When you get off your high horse, we can talk. Until then I’m staying with Brian. So, please move so I can leave.” I keep my emotions in check. There is no way I’m going to let AJ get the best of me.

 

“Yeah, so you can get your claws into another Backstreet Boy.” AJ sneers. His temper is starting to scare me.

 

“And he’s gay!!!!” I shout, as I try to push my way around AJ.

 

 AJ won’t budge. “He’s fucking bi and you know that! Brian will love to have you in his bed.” 

 

“I’m not a slut, Alex. There’s only one MAN’S bed I want to be in, but he’s too STUPID to listen to the one woman he’s supposed to care about.” I poke him in the chest. “Yes, I love you with all that I am. I’ve never felt this way about anyone. When you get your head out of your ass, you know where to find me. Now let me go.”

 

AJ slides over, so that I can maneuver my way around him. I spot Brian and Joe standing outside Brian’s bus. Slowly, I pull my suitcase across the lot. When I get to Brian, I turn around and AJ is watching. I give Brian and Joe a quick hug and step onto the bus. Everything is falling apart, and there’s nothing I can do about it.

 

Project: nkotBSB

By: Dottie

Copyright 2013

 

Chapter 45

 

I’m dozing on Nick’s chest when I hear AJ screaming at Hanna Jo.  I look out the window to see her storming across the parking lot to Brian, suitcase in hand.  Great.  Now what?

Nick stretches and yawns. “What’s wrong?”

 

I sigh quietly.  “Looks like Hanna Jo and AJ are having a fight.”

 

He rubs my back. “Want to go talk to her?”

 

I should.  I know I should.  “I don’t know.  Seems like I fuck everything up.”

 

He squeezes me.  “Stop it.  Baby, you’ve been through hell.  Everything that happens is not your fault.  Hanna Jo is a big girl.  And AJ can be a jackass.  This is their problem, not yours.”

I sigh.  “But things like this always happen around me.  Seems like everyone is always getting hurt.”

 

He tilts my head back with his fingers softly gripping my chin.  “Sweetheart, you aren’t hurting anyone.  Yes, I was not happy when you left, but I know why you did.  I understand why you didn’t trust us.  Fuck, Donnie’s brother of all people?  Did you ever wonder if Donnie was part of that life?”

 

I nod.  “Sometimes.  But I don’t think he is.  I don’t think he’d have come for us if he was ok with what Paul was doing.  He took a big chance exposing himself like that.  He could have remained oblivious and Paul could have…”

 

I shudder in his arms and he kisses my forehead.  “But Paul didn’t.  And he never will.”

 

I open my eyes and stare into his.  “Now what?”

 

He smiles and kisses my nose.  “We date.  We talk.  We share things.  I really like you Jessi.  I like you a lot.  I love making love to you, but I don’t think that is helping us get to know each other.”  I lay my head on his shoulder and snuggle against him.  “If this was just about sex it wouldn’t be complicated.  It’s more than that.  Can we…will you give us a chance to get to know each other?”

 

I smile against his shirt.  “I’d like that Nick.”

 

He squeezes me.  “Good.  And if, for any reason, you want things to go further…”

 

I can’t help but laugh.  I prop myself up on my elbow and whisper, “You’re the first person I’ll call.”

 

He smiles and pulls me closer for a quick peck on the lips.  “Good. Now, why don’t you check on Hanna Jo while I go see what kind of bug crawled up AJ’s ass?”

 

I nod slowly before pushing him onto his back and leaning over him.  We stare at each other and I whisper, “This is more than sex Nick.”

 

He smiles sweetly.  “I know Baby.  I know.”

 

 

Brian sees me heading for his bus and jogs up to me.  “Hey Jessi, you ok?”

 

I nod, stopping to face him. “Yeah, I am. What’s going on with AJ and Hanna Jo?”

 

Brian shrugs.  “I don’t know. She said she needed to be away from him.  I don’t mind her on my bus, but…well; it’s not exactly putting me in a comfortable place with AJ. He thinks I’m out to…well…”

 

I smile and put my hand on his arm. “Don’t worry, Brian.  If she really doesn’t want to ride with AJ she can bunk with Nick and me.  I need…I need to spend some time with her too.  After everything that happened…well, I owe Hanna Jo a lot for lying to her the way I did.”

 

Curiosity gets the best of him.  “What did you lie to her about Jessi?”

 

I blush and force a smile.  “Maybe I’ll tell you sometime.  I’m going to go talk to her.”

 

He hugs me awkwardly and says, “Glad you’re back.”

 

 

When I step onto Brian’s bus, I hear Hanna Jo scream, “WHY?” She turns and looks at me, her face flushed with rage.  I sit beside her and listen as she continues her tirade. “So instead of ASKING me, you all just assumed I got married right?”

 

My mouth falls and I can’t stop myself from gasping. “Married?”

 

She nods, tears pooled in her eyes.  “I’m going to hang up Aunt Patty.  Next time, why don’t you ASK me before jumping to conclusions?”  She flips her phone off forcefully and falls back.  “Damn them both to hell!”

 

My mouth drops.  “Hanna Jo? What happened?”

 

With tears sliding down her face she waves her hand in the air. “My parents.  They told everyone I was married.  Everyone in the family thinks I ran off to elope with AJ.”

 

I shake my head.  “They did what?”

 

She sits up, opening her eyes.  “Remember the night we played truth or dare?”  I nod, blushing as I remember how I was on the phone with Donnie.  “Well, my parents were having some of the family over for dinner. Instead of telling them the truth, Mom decided to tell them her little girl finally found a good, decent man.”

 

I can’t help it.  I start to giggle.  When she glares at me, I grab her and hug her.  “Ho Jo, he’s more than a good decent man. He’s fantastic and he cares about you.  But you gotta admit, your mom would have a FIT if she could see him.”

 

She finally starts to giggle and pushes me away.  “You’re right.”  After the giggles subside, she whispers, “AJ is so mad at me.”

 

I’m truly puzzled.  “Why is he mad?”

 

She pushes her hand through her hair and whispers, “He thinks I told them we were married.”

 

I shake my head.  “You’re kidding, right?”

 

“Nope.” She stands and paces in the confined space of the bus.  “He thinks I’m trying to get my hooks into him.”

 

I feel fury boiling up inside me.  “What a dick!”  I push past her and storm off the bus. I’m kind of surprised she doesn’t follow me but I don’t really care.  I catch up with AJ as he’s heading back into the arena.  I back him against the wall and mutter fiercely, “What the fuck is wrong with you?”

 

He glares at me.  “It’s not going to work, Jessi. I like Hanna Jo, but she’s not tricking me into some kind of twisted marriage.”

 

Before I can stop myself, my fingers curl into a fist and I slam it into his stomach.  Granted, I’m not strong enough to hurt him, but he doubles over from the surprise.  “You arrogant, conceited ass!  What makes you think she’d WANT to marry someone like you? 

 

He stands cautiously and eyes my still clenched fist.  “What do you mean someone like me? What’s wrong with me?”

 

I step back, very conscious that we’re drawing a crowd.  A crowd that includes Donnie.  “How could you think she’d tell her parents she married you of all people?”

 

Now he’s really puzzled. “Well then why does her aunt think we’re married?”

 

I groan. “God you’re so stupid!  Her parents would NEVER admit to their family that Hanna Jo is anything but a sweet, innocent girl!  Remember the night we played truth or dare?” At his slow nod, I say, “Her family was having some kind of dinner.  Her mother would rather die than admit what Hanna Jo REALLY said so she told them she eloped.”

 

He slams his hand against the wall. “Why didn’t she tell me that?”

 

With a sad shake of my head I whisper, “Did you give her a chance?”  When he doesn’t say anything I step back.  “Hanna Jo will be with Nick and me. When you decide to quit being the world’s biggest jerk, you can apologize.”  As I turn to walk away, I add acidly, “IF you have the balls to do it!”

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Rachel

Copyright 2013

 

Chapter 46

 

Hanna Jo

 

I spend most of the day on Brian’s bus. I just can’t face AJ. Avoidance is easier than having to see him. Brian is being a good friend and letting me cry on his shoulder. Then he tells me funny stories to get my mind off of AJ. It didn’t really work, but I wasn’t going to say anything.

 

Brian says I need to eat, so here I am at catering with him and Joe attempting to eat a salad. Mostly I am pushing lettuce around on my plate. I see AJ sit down at the table across from us. His face is full of sadness and anger. He is sitting all alone.

 

“Ignore him for now. Let him wallow for a while. You did nothing wrong, Hanna.” Brian whispers in my ear. Then he grabs my fork and feeds me some of my salad. To a bystander this doesn’t look so innocent. I don’t know what to do, so I just let Brian continue with whatever the heck he’s doing.

 

AJ knocks his glass on the floor spilling iced tea everywhere. I see him cursing to himself as he grabs a napkin off the table. Howie rushes to help him. I stare down at my plate.

 

“Everything okay, sweetheart?” Brian asks while wrapping his arm around me.

 

“I guess. I’m not very hungry. I think I’m going to head back to the bus.”  I quickly stand up grabbing my plate and silverware. I throw it away and walk out.

 

“Hey Ho Jo! Wait up!” Jessi shouts as she tries to catch up with me.

 

Stopping, I watch Jessi run towards me. I really just want to be alone, but I’ve missed my best friend. I’m glad that she’s back.

 

“What’s going on with you and Brian?” She says while catching her breath.

 

“I have no clue. I think Brian is trying to make AJ jealous.” I shrug.

 

“It’s painfully obvious it working with the way he’s glaring at Brian and spilling his drink.” Jessi smirks. I don’t find it funny.

 

“Oh, Jessi.” I sigh. “Brian is so in love with Joe. The two of them together is enough to make anyone sick. I don’t know if I can stay on Brian’s bus if Joe is there. It makes me feel depressed.”

 

“Come stay with me.” She suggests as we head outside.

 

“I don’t want to interrupt your special time with Nick.” I smile at Jessi. There’s no way I want to hear her and Nick having sex.

 

Jessi gets shy all of a sudden. “That isn’t happening anytime soon.” Her cheeks get pink.

 

“Oh, really? I’m sure it will happen sooner than later.” I wiggle my eyes at her as we arrive at the buses. “I think I’m going to sit this concert out. My head hurts and I want to lie down.”

 

“Hanna, things will work between you and AJ. He really does care about you. Give him some time.” She pulls me in a hug. “If you need me just text me, and I’ll be here for you.”

 

I pull away and go inside. I’m not even sure what to do. My heart is aching. I will myself not to cry. Instead I start looking through the cupboards. I find a bottle of wine. Maybe this will help me to forget my troubles.

 

I sit on the couch and pour myself a glass of wine. Instead of sipping it, I down the whole glass in one gulp. Then I pour a second glass and guzzle it down. Thank goodness no one is around to bother me. For the first time all day I’m feeling good.

 

Men who needs them? I don’t need AJ. I can get along fine without him. There’s a lot of fish in the sea. AJ is one fish, but he’s the one fish I want.

 

I look at the clock. There’s about an hour until the show starts. Quickly I stand up and straighten up my clothes. It’s time to go get my man back. The wine has given me the confidence I need to prove how much I love him.

 

When I enter the venue, I stagger inside. Maybe I drank too much wine. I’m feeling tipsy, but I like it. I turn corner and fall into Brian’s arms. I stare into his blue eyes. I slide up his body and push my mouth onto his. My tongue pushes Brian’s mouth open and I wrap my arms around his neck. Brian is enjoying this kiss as much I am. I’m so into this make-out session that I barely hear AJ’s comment.

 

“What the fuck?” AJ remarks under his breath. He walks past pushing into us.

 

I break apart from Brian. We stand in the hallway staring at each other. I run my fingers through my hair trying to figure out what is going on. My head is fuzzy from the wine. Just how much did I drink?

 

“Hanna what’s going on?” Brian asks softly, grabbing my hand. Shaking my head, I pull away. Then I bolt down the hall.

 

I keep running until I find somewhere to hide. I open a door thinking it’s a broom closet; I’m shocked when I realize its Donnie’s dressing room. He is the middle of getting dressed. Donnie is wearing black pants slung low on his hips. There’s no way he’s wearing underwear. His abs are rock hard.

 

I can feel my breath getting shorter as I gaze at his body. Donnie is all sex, and I have to admit I’m enjoying the view. I shut the door so that I get his attention. He looks over at me and gives me his characteristic smile. You know the one that makes every woman want to drop her panties.

 

“Hello Hanna. What brings you here?” He leans against the wall.

 

“Umm….Umm…well…umm…” I can’t take my eyes off his chest. I want to rake my fingernails down his chest and then kiss all the scratch marks.

 

“I’ve never seen this side of you Hanna. You always seem so composed.” Donnie grins at me. “You are a very beautiful woman.”

 

I walk over to Donnie swaying my hips side to side. I’m doing my best to look sexy. Slowly I reach out and touch his chest. He’s rock solid. A girl could get use to that in her bed.

 

Donnie moans. “Damn Hanna, you know how to work up a man with just a touch.”

 

“You like that?” I reduce the space between us. My breasts are resting against his chest. “I’ve never met a man so hard.”

 

Donnie takes my hand and places it on his growing bulge. “See what you do to me?” His mouth nips playfully at mine. “You know there is plenty of room on my bus. You can always stay with me. I’m sure we can partake in some extracurricular activities.

 

“Why wait that long?” I suck on his earlobe.

 

I hear the air hiss through his teeth at my touch. Slowly I slide to my knees in front of him. My hands go to his belt buckle. I bite my lip and take my time undoing it. Once his belt is undone, my fingers trace the skin above his pants. Donnie shivers in excitement. I replace my fingers with my mouth, placing tiny kisses on his body.

 

“MMM, HANNA!” He groans. My tongue tastes his abdomen. I ready to take him right here and now. My fingers move to the button. I take my time, enjoying the moment.

 

“STOP!!!!” Jessi yells. I release my hands from his pants and freeze in my spot.

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Dottie

Copyright 2013

 

Chapter 47

 

Jessi

 

I can’t believe my eyes.  Then again, I couldn’t believe AJ when he said Hanna Jo and Brian were all over each other.  When I confronted Brian, he said it was true, but Hanna Jo was drunk.  I was frantic trying to find her.  When she’s drunk, she doesn’t make the best choices.  And what I see before me proves it.

 

Hanna Jo in on her knees undoing Donnie’s pants.  He’s standing there, moaning so loud, I’m sure they hear it at the end of the hallway.  “HANNA JO WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU’RE DOING?”

 

Donnie glares at me, one of his hands braced on the back of the couch, the other wrapped in Hanna Jo’s hair.  “What we’re doing is none of your business, Jessi.  Get out!”

 

I glare at him.  “Donnie, she’s drunk. Do you really think she knows what she’s doing at this point?”

 

He glances down at her then back at me.  I turn my gaze to hers.  “Hanna Jo, I don’t think this is what you really want to do, is it?”

 

Even under the veil of alcohol, she realizes the predicament she’s in.  She pushes away from Donnie and mutters in a slurred voice, “What’s going on Jessi?”

 

I can see Donnie’s body shaking.  He steps away from Hanna Jo and mutters, “Couldn’t you just leave?”

 

I bring my eyes to meet his gaze and whisper violently, “NO! I will NOT let Hanna Jo be treated like a whore!”

 

Hanna Jo struggles to her feet.  Donnie grabs her elbow and steadies her.  “It wasn’t my intention to treat her that way, Jessi.  I didn’t realize she was drunk.  I just thought she was pissed at McLean and was willing to give me a chance.”

 

I stare at his face.  He seems sincere.  “Donnie, if I’m wrong, I’m sorry. I just…I can’t let Hanna Jo go through what I did. It just…”

 

He helps Hanna Jo to a couch and she falls over in a heap.  He turns to me.  “Jessi, don’t. Really.  I didn’t realize she was drunk.  It was a misunderstanding. I’d never do anything to hurt her.  Or you.”

 

Suddenly I realize how close I’m standing to him. And how HOT he looks.  And how tingly my body feels.  I try to swallow the lump in my throat and whisper, “Maybe I should get Hanna Jo out of her and let you get dressed.”

 

He smiles at my blush and steps closer.  “Why don’t you have AJ take care of Hanna Jo and you and I can talk?  Like old times?  Just talk, ok?”

 

He’s so close I feel the heat from his skin. I smell him.  And dammit I want to step closer.  I manage to step away and whisper, “Some other time.  I need to get Hanna Jo back to our bus and sober her up.”

 

He shrugs on a t-shirt and asks gently, “Need some help?”

 

Before I can reply, the door open and Joe walks in with Brian.  I smile at Donnie and whisper, “No thanks.”  Raising my voice, I say, “Brian can you help me get Hanna Jo back to Nick’s bus?”

 

As we’re leaving, I turn to Donnie and say, “Sorry for jumping to conclusions.”

 

He smiles.  OK, he smirks.  And he says, “Don’t worry about it. Talk to you soon?”

 

His question hangs in the air. I shrug and whisper, “Maybe,” before following Brian out the door.  I sigh watching as he maneuvers a staggering Hanna Jo through the crowd and out to the parking lot.

 

Glancing over his shoulder, he says, “You sure about Nick’s bus?”

 

I catch up and hold Hanna Jo’s other arm.  “Yeah, I’m sure. I think Hanna Jo needs to talk about what going on with her and AJ.”

 

After Brian gently guides her onto Nick’s bus and settles her on the couch to sleep, he turns to me.  “Jessi, are you really ok?  Nick is really worried about you.”

 

I force a smile.  “I know he is.  I will be ok, Brian. I just come with a lot of baggage and I’m afraid Nick has to deal with it.  It’s not fair to him.”

 

He smiles and pats my arm. “He’s falling for you, Jessi.  I’ve never seen Nick THIS preoccupied with a woman. He only wants to help you get over whatever it is in your past that made you go away. Don’t push him aside now. Let him help you.”

 

I nod slightly.  “I’m trying Brian.” Clearing my throat, I whisper, “Thanks for helping me with Hanna Jo. Will you let Nick know she’s here?”

 

He hugs me quickly. “Sure thing.  The show’s gonna start soon. You coming?”

 

I shake my head.  “No, I think it’s time Hanna Jo and I have a serious talk about things.  Thanks Brian.”

 

After he leaves, I make coffee before waking Hanna Jo. “Hey, Ho Jo, wake up.”

 

She struggles to force her eyes open.  “What? Jessi? What’s going on?”

 

I help her sit up gently. “I stopped you from making the biggest mistake of your life.” At her questioning stare, I sigh. “You were almost giving Donnie a blow job.”

 

Her eyes grow wide. “NO! I wouldn’t!  Jessi, don’t tease me like that, it’s not funny!”

 

I shake her gently. “Do you THINK I’d tease about this? You were on your knees opening his pants. I damn sure know you weren’t measuring his inseam! Hanna Jo, why are fighting with AJ? What’s wrong?”

 

She closes her eyes and I think she’s going to doze off again.  I start to move and barely hear her whisper, “I told him I love him.”

 

I sit back again.  “So? Is that bad?”

 

She opens her eyes, tears leaking from the corners.  “Jessi, I’ve known him a couple of months.  He’s the only guy I’ve ever had sex with more than once…and he’s only the second guy I’ve ever had sex with! How can I know I love him?”

 

I rub her arm. “How can you know you don’t?”  She stares at me hard, trying to figure out what I’m saying.  “Hanna Jo, why can’t you love him?  Love at first sight isn’t unheard of you know?”

 

She gently sips her coffee before saying, “I don’t even know what love is.”

 

I smile.  “Close your eyes, Ho Jo.” When she does, I whisper, “Can you imagine a life without AJ in it?”

 

She thinks about it for a long time before shaking her head. “No. Jessi, I really, truly love him. But he thinks I’m using him.”

 

I move to the refrigerator and grab a bottle of orange juice.  As I twist it open, I say, “I don’t think he really believes that Hanna Jo.  And I think if you’re gonna prove to him you’re not, you’re gonna have to be on HIS bus, not Nick’s.”

 

She looks up at me.  “Jessi, are you and Nick ok?”

 

Not surprised at her changing the subject, I nod. “I think so.  We’re taking it slower now.  He…he understands I need time to process what’s happened.  He wants to date.  He wants me to be his girlfriend.”

 

Her eyes grow wider. “What about you Jessi?”

 

I can’t stop the tears that slip down my cheeks.  “I just want someone to love me, Hanna Jo.  I want to love someone.  I feel like I’ve been alone my whole life and the feeling I have with Nick is…I like that feeling. Like I belong with someone.  Like I belong TO someone.  But I’m so afraid.”

           

She stands and hugs me.  “Are you afraid he’ll hurt you?”

 

I push back, swiping the back of my hand on my face.  “No. I’m afraid I’ll hurt him.” Before she can question it, I admit, “Hanna Jo, I don’t think I’m over Donnie.  And it scares me.  I don’t WANT to want him…because I care about Nick.  Because of Paul and what he did.  I can’t…I don’t want to be around him and his family.  But my body…I can’t stop being attracted to him and it scares the shit out of me.  What do I do?”

 

She looks at me just as confused as I am. “Does Nick know?”

 

I shake my head. “How can I tell him that?”

 

From the doorway, a voice calls out softly, “You just did.”

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Rachel

Copyright 2013

 

Chapter 48

 

Hanna Jo

 

Once I hear Nick’s voice, I hightail it off the bus. Clearly Jessi is having issues, too.  They need to talk. It sucks that being in love is so complicated. Being single is so much easier, but I don’t think I’d go back to that loneliness ever again. Until our fight, I never realized the void AJ filled in my life. I don’t think I can live without him.

 

The concert was over a half hour ago. AJ will be returning to the bus any moment. I spent the last few hours sobering up from my drunken state. I am horrified at my actions. There is no way AJ is ever going to forgive me.

 

I am frozen from the cold shower I just took. I start to get dress, but I realize all my clothes are in my suitcase on Brian’s bus. I go through AJ’s clothes finding a pair of sweats and a t-shirt. Then I pour myself a cup of coffee to warm myself up.

 

AJ walks onto the bus. He glances at me and walks to the bedroom. He has every right to be mad at me. I feel like a whore for what I did. Kissing Brian was bad enough, but what I was doing with Donnie is a hundred times worse.

 

“I thought you were sleeping with Brian or would you rather fuck Donnie.” AJ remarks snidely as he sits down beside me.

 

I choose to ignore his comment. There’s nothing I can say to change things. “I borrowed some of your clothes, since mine are on Brian’s bus.” I say quietly.

 

“Hanna how could you? All your actions prove that you are using me.” He bangs a fist down on the table.

 

“I’m sorry Alex. I’m not trying to hurt you.” I attempt to look at him. His face is a mixture of anger and sadness. It stinks knowing I’m the one who is causing him to feel this way.

 

“Well it’s a little too late for that.” He sinks down in chair.

 

“What do you want me to say? I made a lot of mistakes today.” I pause trying to compose my thoughts. I can’t let my emotions get the best of me. “I understand if you can’t forgive me. If you want me to leave; I can be gone tomorrow.”

 

“Is that what you really want? Are you going to run every fucking time it gets hard?” He grabs his cigarettes and lights one.

 

AJ’s questioning has me thinking. It scares me that he knows me that well already. He’s found my weakness and we barely know each other. Am I that transparent? AJ calls me out on what no one else has ever done. I come to the realization that I have to be totally honest with AJ. I don’t want to lose him.

 

“Alex….it’s all I’ve known. Since I was old enough to run I did. I ran from my family when I couldn’t stand to live their lifestyle. What else do I know?” He stares at the wall instead of looking at me. “I know I’m not the type of woman you normally date. I get that.  I’m naïve about certain things, but I’m not stupid. I care about you more than I should and that scares me.”

 

AJ sits up and turns to face me. “Don’t you think it scares me, too? Every time you say you love me, I’m afraid.  I don’t get how you can love me unconditionally in such a short time.”

 

“Besides Jessi, you are the only person to love me for the person I am. My parents expected me to be a certain way. There was no way I could live up to their expectations. I left everything I ever knew to be me. There are days when I question if I made the right choice.” Tears start flowing down my face and I can barely get the words out. “Then I think about what my life would be like and I know I made the right decision. If you think I used you then you don’t know me as well I thought you did. It’s just as scary for me to realize that I love you the way that I do.”

 

Neither of us speaks for a while. I don’t know what to say to make AJ believe me. I try to get my emotions in control. I am stronger than this.

 

“Hanna Banana, don’t cry.” AJ says as he moves beside me. This only makes me cry harder. He wraps me up in his arms. I tremble at his touch. “It scares the fuck out of me that I love you as much as I do.”

 

I look up at AJ in surprise. “Did you say what I thought you did?”

 

“I love you Hanna Jo Rogers.” I stare at him. “Don’t look so shocked.” AJ starts to chuckle.

 

“I know you cared for me, but wow...I…oh my.” I squeak out.

 

AJ places a quick kiss to my nose. It’s such a simple kiss, but holds so much meaning. Then he wipes the tears off my cheeks. I wrap my arms around him and hug him with all my might.

 

“I want to apologize for being such a dick to you. I was worried about you and that turned into frustration. If anything would have happened to you, it would have broken my heart.”

 

“Alex, you know I would never use you. I’m sorry that my family planted that seed in your mind. I love you, Alexander James McLean for who you are, not what your job is. I don’t care that you’re famous or that you sing. It’s always been about who you are as a person and how you treat me.” I caress his face affectionately.

 

“I feel like a jackass.” He says with a slight smile.

 

We cuddle closer together. This feels right. I’m home when I with AJ. We are both silent just enjoying being together. I lay my head on his shoulder. In my heart I think that AJ and I will work out.

 

“Where do we go from here?” I ask softly, while playing with the bottom of his shirt.

 

“Well, I’d love to take you to the bedroom and make sweet love to you, Hanna.”

My heart quickens at the thought. I can feel desire coursing through my body. My mind tells me I’m not ready to make that move at the moment. I smile awkwardly as I look up at AJ.

 

“Did I mention how sexy you look wearing my clothes. It’s such a turn-on.” He growls deeply. Damn, I want him bad.

 

“Alex, as much as I want to make love…I…I…I think I need to step back on that part of our relationship.” He stares at me intently. I can’t read expression. I continue on. “I’m not saying never, but I don’t think it’s a good idea to just hop into bed after everything that’s happened. We’ve cleared the air, but there’s still so much we need to discuss.  It’s getting late. I know you’re tired, so tomorrow when our minds are fresh we can continue talking.”

 

“Han, there’s nothing that needs explaining. I was an ass. I’m sorry. Let’s just move on.” He stands up, pulling me with him.

 

“Unfortunately I can’t do that. We need to talk about what happened with Brian and Donnie tonight. I need closure in order to move on. Plus, there are a few things I need to tell you about myself. If we are going to make this relationship work, we have to be honest with each other.”  I say with a confidence I didn’t know I had.

 

“Hanna, you’re scaring me.”

 

“Alex, there’s nothing to be afraid of. I promise. In order to understand who I am, you need to know about part of my past.” I place a kiss on his cheek.

 

“Were you a stripper to pay for college?” AJ wiggles his eyes at me. I push him towards the bedroom. “I’d give anything for a strip tease from you.”

 

“You’re pushing your luck McLean.  Consider yourself lucky that I’m going to sleep next to you fully clothed.” I tease as I run and jump onto the bed.

 

“It’s a good thing I love you Hanna Jo.”

 

Things are definitely heading in the right direction. We have some things we need to fix. It can only get better from here. Right?

 

 

 

 

 

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Dottie

Copyright 2013

 

Chapter 49

 

Jessi

 

I have no idea where Hanna Jo disappeared to after Nick showed up.  I can’t stop staring at him.  I’m mortified that he heard what I said, but more than that, I’m heartbroken that I’ve hurt him so. 

 

I finally lower my eyes, unable to look at him any longer.  I hear him move closer and I close my eyes as he kneels in front of me.  “Look at me, Jessi.”  I shake my head, tears leaking from my eyes.  He takes my hands and whispers, “Come on, look at me.”  When I do, he whispers, “Jessi, I’m not mad.”

 

I’m looking into his eyes and I know he’s telling the truth.  “I don’t understand.”

 

He smiles.  “Jessi, you’re a woman.  And, even though it pains me to admit it, Wahlberg is not a bad looking man and many women are attracted to him.”

 

I sniffle. “But…but…”

 

He laughs, “Sweetheart, I don’t expect you to not be attracted to other men.  Just because you think he’s hot doesn’t mean you’re gonna jump in bed with him.  I know that.  Are you jealous of me because I think Christina Ricci is hot?”

 

I almost giggle.  I completely forgot how he used to moon over her.  I smile a little and wipe my face.  “Well, no.  But she’s not here trying to get you in bed.”

 

His lips tighten and he whispers, “Is Wahlberg trying to get you in bed?”

 

I shake my head quickly.  “NO!  NO!  He just…he keeps saying he wants to talk.  Just talk.  But…I don’t know, I feel like there’s more to it and…”

 

He smiles.  “Listen, Jessi, part of a relationship is trust.  I trust you.  I trust you to be honest with me and tell me if you want to see other men.  I’ll be perfectly honest, I won’t like it. But after what you’ve been through, I’m not going to tell you what to do.  You make the choice.  I want us to date. I want you to be my girlfriend.  It’s up to you if you want to.”

 

I stare at him.  “Nick…”

 

He smiles. “Come on, it’s almost show time.  Come watch and then after, we’ll talk?  OK?”

 

I nod, leaning closer to him.  I kiss him gently before whispering, “You’re too good to me, Nick.”

 

He chuckles and kisses my forehead.  “Sweetheart, you’re too good FOR me.  I’m not going to push you into something you don’t want.”  He stands and pulls me to my feet and into his arms.  “I care more about you than any woman I’ve ever known.”

 

I lay my head on his chest and whisper, “I feel the same way about you.”

 

He kisses my head. “Come on, let’s go.  After the show, we’ll talk.”

 

I lean back and look at him.  “You’re really not mad at me? Because of Donnie?”

 

He smiles. “You’re here with me, Jessi. That’s all I can ask for now.”

 

 

The show seemed different.  Better than I’d ever seen it.  Hanna Jo watched with me but we didn’t talk.  She seemed distracted by AJ and thoroughly mortified about what happened with Donnie. I tried once to ask her how she was, but she just shrugged.  I managed to hug her after it was over. She whispered in my ear she was going to try to make it work with AJ. I’m so happy for her.  I hope they can make it because for the first time, I see Hanna Jo wanting to fight for something important to her.  And believe me, AJ is important to her.

 

When I get back to Nick’s bus, I sit patiently.  I grab my phone to play a game and I see I have missed texts and a call.  From Donnie.  I listen to his message fearfully.  “Jess, I know you and Nick are trying to work things out.  He told me point blank to step back and not push. It’s your decision to make.  And he’s right.  But fair is fair.  You’re attracted to me and you know I’m attracted to you.  I’m not like Paul. He’s a sleazy little man and I’m ashamed to call him family.  I’m sorry for what he did to you, but it doesn’t change the fact that I am hooked on you.  Pick a day.  One day and spend it with me.  Tell Carter, I don’t care.  But I want one day to prove to you I AM a good guy.  And I CAN make you feel things you’ve never felt before. Please.”

 

The missed text messages from him aren’t messages.  Its pictures he took between sets from the show.  When he was changing clothes.  Oh, I know he tweeted some of them because a few he took on stage….but some were for my eyes only.  Pictures of him sweaty, half dressed, with a hard on.  I said it before, he has a great body.  And when I was in his dressing room with Hanna Jo, I admit I was tempted.  But this doesn’t tempt me.  He says he won’t push, yet he does this?

 

I delete the pictures and the message before tossing my phone aside.  After a few minutes, I pick it up and text Nick.  “You almost done?”

 

He answers after a few minutes.  “Heading out. You ok?”

I sigh.  “Yeah, just lonely. It’s too quiet.”

 

His response is faster.  “I’m on my way.” His text is followed by a picture.  He’s making a face at a mirror, his hair still wet from his shower.  I have to laugh, he so funny.  He’s also hot, the way his snug jeans hug his hips.  His t-shirt sticking to his damp chest.  Even though he’s not trying to be sexual and flirty, this picture just makes me HOT.

 

 

As I’m waiting, I hear a commotion outside the bus.  I look out to see Donnie horsing around with some of the guys before heading for Nick’s bus.  FUCK!  I’m still alone and I don’t want to see him.  I duck down and listen, hoping he’ll just go away.

 

I hear him outside the bus.  I can smell the cigarette smoke as he walks under the window.  Then his phone rings.  I bite my lip, praying he’ll answer it.  Instead, I hear the door open and I move fast, heading into the bedroom and shutting the door quickly, locking it.  I bite my lip.  DAMMIT!  I left my phone behind. 

 

Before I can figure out what to do, I hear Donnie.  “Jess, where are you?”

 

I don’t answer. I just wait.  Then I breathe a huge sigh of relief.  Nick.  “What are you doing here, Donnie?”

 

I can almost see Donnie smirk. “Just came to check on Hanna Jo.  She was pretty wasted before.”

 

I can almost feel Nick through the door. I know he’s leaning on it.  “Hanna Jo is with AJ.” I sigh quietly. “Donnie, you said you’d leave her alone and let her recover from whatever sick and twisted shit your brother tried. Do you think looking at you is going to help her move on?”

 

I cringe.  I don’t see Paul when I look at Donnie. I wish I did.  It would make this strange attraction go away.  I’m shocked when I hear Donnie say, “I told you, I was checking up on Hanna Jo.  Do you think I WANT Jessi to remember my brother almost raped her?”

 

I close my eyes and almost groan. I hadn’t given Nick details. Imagine my shock when I hear him say, “Donnie, look, I know you stopped him from hurting her, and I’m grateful.  Really. Hanna Jo told AJ what happened and AJ told me.  Truth be told, if I had been there, you’d be burying your brother right now. I told you, I’m not pushing Jessi and dammit neither are you! IF she wants to talk to you, she’ll call you. Now, get off my bus and let her have a little peace and quiet to move past all this.”

 

I listen as Donnie jumps off the bus.  I open the door quietly and meet Nick’s gaze.  “Thanks.”

 

He smiles. “I figured if you wanted to talk to him you wouldn’t be hiding.”

 

I blush.  “I don’t mind talking to him, but I don’t want to be alone with him. It makes me feel…trapped.”

 

Concern lights his face. “Is that how I make you feel, Jessi?”

 

I reach out and take his hand. “No.  No, with you I feel completely safe. I just…I know it’s not fair to Donnie, but after dealing with Paul, he makes me…uncomfortable.”

 

Nick nods, squeezing my hand. “But you’re still attracted to him?”

 

I lower my eyes and shrug.  “It makes no sense.”

 

He tugs me into his arms. “Donnie never hurt you, Jessi.  And deep down, I don’t think he would. Neither do you.  He’s an old crush you’re not over.”

 

I breathe in deep, smelling the earthy essence of him.  “Nick, what if the next day off I spend a couple of hours with him?  Talking. Maybe a lunch.”

 

He squeezes me and rubs my back. “If you want to, sure.  But don’t do it if you’re not ready. I can keep him off your back.”

 

I lean back and look up at him.  “I know you can.  But I think the sooner I figure this out, the better.  It’s not fair to you…”

 

He lifts his hand and covers my lips with his fingertips.  “Shh.  Don’t worry about me.  I know you care about me and I damn sure know I mean more to you than Donnie.  Give him his chance then tell him no.  Then we can talk about us, ok?”

I nod and hold him tightly as he moves his fingers and kisses me gently.  I melt into his arms, but in the back of my mind I can’t help but wonder if I really will be able to tell Donnie no.

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Rachel

Copyright 2013

 

Chapter 50

 

Hanna Jo

 

We arrived at the hotel in Adelaide late in the morning. We had the rest of the day off and a concert tomorrow. After a long night’s sleep, I was feeling refreshed. I still had to deal with the previous night’s fiasco.

 

“You wanna grab some lunch after we freshen up?” AJ asks when we get to our room.

 

I flop onto the bed trying to get comfortable. “That sounds good. I also need to find Brian and Donnie and apologize.”

 

“I’ll call them both and let them know you want to talk to them. Go get a hot shower, Hanna Banana.”

 

Forty-five minutes later AJ and I are eating a quiet lunch at the hotel restaurant. It’s empty, which I am thankful for. There are some things I need to tell AJ. I hope that I am able to get through it without melting down.

 

“Penny for your thoughts.” He asks quietly. I look up at him, giving a half smile.

 

“Alex, I need to tell you something about my past.” I place my fork on the table. “It will help you understand what happened last night.”

 

“Han…”

 

I interrupt him. “You need to hear this. I want to be honest with you.”

 

“Go ahead, Hanna. I love you.” AJ takes my hand in his. It calms my nerves.

 

“The fall of my senior year, I was tired of being controlled by my parents. I wanted to be wild and reckless. Our minister’s son, Luke was the cutest guy at my church. He started paying a lot of attention to me.”

 

“So you fell for this guy.” AJ interjects. “There’s nothing wrong with that.”

 

I nod trying to stay composed. I shift in my seat to calm my nerves. “My parents were happy that I was being courted by the most upstanding guy in our congregation.”

 

“Let me guess, he had everyone fooled.” AJ comments. I nod my head.

 

“One night he convinced me to have him over. My parents and siblings were at some church event. He brought some beers with him. Tired of being my boring self I indulged in a couple of beers. I was a lightweight and got drunk.”  I look away from embarrassment.

 

“Hanna, it’s normal for teenagers to want to experiment. There’s nothing to be embarrassed about. I’ve done far worse than that.”

 

“Thanks for being so understanding. You’re the first person I’ve ever told. Jessi doesn’t even know.” I take a deep breath. “Luke convinced me to have sex with him. I was so sloshed, I didn’t think twice. Plus all I cared about was spiting my parents.”

 

I stare out into the lobby where I see Donnie and Jordan signing autographs. I pray that they don’t come in the restaurant. I’m not ready to face Donnie. I turn back toward AJ.

 

“So there we were in the middle of my living room. We were naked and I was giving him a blow job. My parents came home early and caught us. I was mortified.”

 

“I take it that your parents weren’t very happy.” AJ comes and sits next to me.

 

“They were livid. My father said it was all my idea. That…that a nice young man like Luke wouldn’t act that way.  My parents were going to pull me out school and keep me at home. They were going to send me to counseling for sex addiction.” I start to hyperventilate.

 

AJ pulls me to his chest, and I cry into his shirt. “Shh, Han. It’s okay. Don’t cry.”

 

“That’s why I ran away from home. I couldn’t face my parents. They thought I was the devil child. I didn’t even wait until I sobered up. I packed my stuff, left a note for my parents, and left. I haven’t been back since.”

 

“Oh, Hanna. I’m sorry you had to go through that. You made a mistake. It sucks that your parents were so tough on you.” He presses a kiss to my temple. “You are such a strong woman. Hanna you are a good woman.”

 

“Alex, last night scared me. It brought everything back to the surface, especially after dealing with my aunt.” I reach for my water and take a sip. “Kissing Brian was bad enough because I hurt you. What I did with Donnie made me feel like a cheap whore. Everyone knows about it. How can I face everyone when they think I’m the whore of the tour?” Tears pour down my face.

 

“Hanna, you are not a whore. You were drunk and made a mistake. Sure, I wasn’t pleased with your actions, but I forgive you.”

 

Before I have a chance to say anything Donnie walks over to our table. I ask AJ to leave because I can’t talk to Donnie with him there. Once AJ leaves, Donnie sits down across from me.

 

“Donnie, I…I…I…just want to apologize for what happened last night. My actions were inappropriate. It was never my intention to lead you on.”

 

“Hanna, I’m just as much to blame. Had I known you were drunk, I would have never let it get that far.” He smiles sheepishly at me. It seems like Donnie is being sincere, so I smile back. “Though I have to say you’re a beautiful woman. I can’t deny that you do things to my body. It has me imagining you in bed. AJ is one lucky son of a bitch.”

 

I feel my cheek heat up. “I…guess…I…umm…should take that as a compliment.”

 

“You definitely should Hanna. You are a desirable woman. AJ loves you.” He sits back. I’m still amazed that one guy can ooze that much confidence all the time. I’ve never seen him have an insecure moment.

 

“Thanks. I love him a lot.” I reply honestly. It’s then that I realize that what AJ and I have is real. If other people can see what I feel, then loving him is the right thing.

 

“Have you seen Jessi? We’re supposed to meet for lunch.” Donnie states casually. I give him a long, hard, stare. “What’s with the look?”

 

“Can’t you just leave her alone? Nick and her have something; Jessi doesn’t need you ruining it.” I stand up, ready to leave.

 

“It’s funny how everyone thinks Nick and Jessi have something special. Personally I don’t see it. The way Jessi looks at me gets my dick hard.” He laughs at his own comment. Donnie disgusts me. He’s nothing but a slime ball. I don’t understand Jessi’s attraction to him.

 

“All I want is for Jessi to be happy. You will not make her happy.” With that I walk out of the restaurant.

 

Jessi is waiting outside the restaurant. She is all dolled up for her lunch with Donnie. I hope she doesn’t fall for his charm. I don’t trust him when it comes to Jessi. He trouble with a capital T.

 

“Hey Ho Jo. Everything okay?” Jessi asks. I know she’s concerned since my eyes are red and puffy.

 

“Everything is perfect, except for my best friend.” I say. Jessi just looks at me. I don’t even give her a response.

 

“What did I do?” She looks past me and into the restaurant. I know she spots Donnie.

 

“You’re having lunch with him?” I say bitingly. “I just can’t believe you choose to spend time with him over Nick. I think you need to stay away from Donnie. It’s not going to help your relationship with Nick.”

“Nick and I aren’t in a relationship yet. We are taking things slow. The funny thing is Nick actually understands and encouraged me to have lunch with Donnie.” She waves to Donnie; then focuses her attention back on me. “Listen, before you go worrying about me, take a look in the mirror.”

 

Before I have a chance to speak, Jessi walks into the restaurant. I see Donnie place a kiss on her cheek. She smiles and sits down.  What is Jessi thinking? Nothing good can come from this. I can’t believe Nick is okay with Jessi meeting up with Donnie. The worst of it is Jessi’s attitude toward me. I’m just trying to be a good friend. Apparently that doesn’t matter. I’ll keep a distance from her. My focus will be on my relationship with AJ. Life will be easier that way, but Jessi better not expect me to be there to help her pick up the pieces when her heart gets broken.

 

Project NKOTBSB

By Dottie

Copyright 2013

 

Chapter 51

 

Jessi

 

In the back of my mind, I know I probably should pay attention to what she said. I see the look on Donnie's face as I make my way to the table and for the first time, I'm scared. Scared of him. The upturned corner of his mouth is the same as the look on Paul's face every time he came to the bank.

I slowly take the seat across from him and eye him cautiously.  His forehead creases as he frowns at me. "What's wrong?"

His question doesn't surprise me in the least.  He's one if the two men I've been around that have been able to read me like book. Unlike Nick, who wants to read every chapter, Donnie seems to want to skim through, find my weaknesses. Quietly, I reply, "This is a mistake."

His eyes narrow. "Mistake? What are you talking about?"

I put my elbows on the table and clasp my hands together. "Meeting you like this. Donnie, for everything you've done for me...I'm grateful. Truly."

His sneer makes my stomach clench. "Grateful? Gratitude is the last thing I want from you."

My heart sinks as my hands start to sweat. "Donnie..."

He points his finger at me and says, "No. I talk, you listen." I nod and he continues. "You said you'd have lunch with me. We'd talk, see where it leads. That led me to believe I have a shot. A shot at more than jacking off to pictures of you on my fucking phone."

My mouth drops open. "Donnie, I'm not trying to lead you on.  Did you really think this lunch meant that I...?"

He sighs. Loudly. "Well hell Jessi you're gonna deny we have some kind of attraction between us?"

I shake my head. "No, I won't deny it. But Donnie, sleeping with you, with anyone right now, is not going to happen."

His eyes widen. "Not even Nick?"

His attitude irks me to no end.  How could I have believed he was different? "That's none of your business."

As I move to stand, he whispers, "Don't go yet."

I stop moving. "I have to go Donnie. I can't be what you thought..."

He picks up a cd from the table by his elbow. "I think you can. And you will. I'll even be generous and give you till after the tour is over."

I watch him lay the disc down and push it across the table. "What kind of game are you playing?"

He laughs. "For once, I'm not playing. I'm dead serious."

"What is this?" A logical question to ask, though I dread the answer.

He winks. "A little insurance, if you will. Home movies. From my brother."

I feel the blood drain from my face. "NO!"

My strangled whisper makes him laugh.

When I get back to the hotel, I’m still shaking.  I know Nick is off sightseeing with the other guys.  AJ and Hanna Jo were supposed to go along, but I see Hanna Jo pacing the lobby when I walk in.  She comes running over, grabbing my arm in a vice like grip. “Are you ok? What happened?”

I shrug her hand off my arm. “N-n-nothing really.”

She stares at me and I know she doesn’t believe me. “Jessi, for God’s sake, it’s me.  What did he do to you?”

I look around, realizing many people are staring at us. “Hanna Jo, where’s AJ? And Nick?”

She shrugs.  “Sightseeing and interviews. I couldn’t go without knowing you were with HIM. I’ve been worried sick.”

I can tell from the look on her face she is worried.  Now I know she has good reason.  With my purse clutched under my arm, I whisper, Hanna Jo, we need to talk, but first...there’s something I have to do.  Alone.” I have to see what is on this cd and I damn sure don’t want anyone else seeing it.

She pokes the button for the elevator hard.  “Fine. Come to my room when you’re ready to talk.”

I step onto the elevator with her.  After the door shuts, I whisper, “Hanna Jo, please, don’t be mad at me.”

My chin is quivering. She grabs me in a tight hug and whispers, “I’m not mad. I’m worried. Promise you’ll be there soon?”

I nod and pull back.  “I promise. This won’t...shouldn’t take long.”

Our rooms are across the hall from each other.  She hugs me quickly and whispers, “I’ll order us something to drink. What do you want?”

Without hesitating, I mutter, “Tequila.  See you soon.”

After bolting the door behind me, I grab my laptop and turn it on.  I pop the cd in and chew on my fingernail as the screen flickers briefly.  I almost vomit when I see my office from the bank. Security tapes. How the hell did Paul get the security tapes???  Bile rises in my throat as I watch him walk into my office and take his customary seat on the sofa.  It’s like watching a movie.  I can’t believe it’s me, standing in front of him, opening my blouse.  When it falls off my shoulders, I grab the wastebasket and my body heaves.  Thank God I didn’t eat with Donnie or more than bile would be coming up. I sit up and look back at the screen, watching as Paul opens his pants and takes out his tiny little dick.

I slam it closed quickly.  I fall back on the bed and curl onto my side.  Why?  Why now?  Why this?  I stare at the ceiling and whisper, “God, please don’t let this be happening.”

My cell phone rings.  I grab my purse and pull it out, answering without looking because I figure its Hanna.  “I’ll be there in a minute.”

My stomach heaves again when Donnie snickers, “Well, I didn’t think I’d get you this fast.”

I swallow hard and whisper, “I thought you were Hanna Jo.”

HIs laughter rolls out loudly.  “Figures.  I don’t guess you’ve had time to watch the home movies yet. I must say, it’s gratifying to know my brother didn’t fuck you. Then again, he’s not one known for fucking the ladies....”

I want to throw my phone.  I take a deep breath and say, “What do you want?” I’m glad I can sound forceful, on the inside, I’m jello.

I hear him sigh.  “Honestly, just wanted to hear your voice.” I hear the catch in his voice before he groans.  “Fuck you’re hot.” Then it dawns on me he’s masturbating.

I quickly disconnect the call and shove my phone in my purse.  I grab my room key from the nightstand and head to the door.  I hear my phone chirp with a text.  I start to ignore it, but I know it could be Nick.  When I check it, I have to laugh.  It’s a picture of Nick holding a koala bear.  The message with it says simply, “I’d rather hold you.”

I sigh and shove my phone in my back pocket. If Donnie calls again, I’ll ignore it.  I leave the room hurriedly, hoping I’ll have enough time to spill the beans to Hanna Jo before the guys get back.  As I knock on the door, I think about Donnie’s threat. “If you don’t do exactly what I want you to do, I’ll make sure the whole world sees the kind of woman Nick Carter is dating.  Think it will be good for his ego to be connected to a fucking slut like you?  The embarrassment alone will kill his fucking career....you REALLY want that?”

No.  No I don’t want that.  When Hanna Jo opens the door, I fall sobbing into her arms.  “Oh Ho Jo, what am I going to do?”

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Rachel

Copyright 2013

 

Chapter 52

 

Hanna Jo

 

When Jessi falls into my arms, I know something happened at her lunch with Donnie. I help walk over to the couch. She grabs the bottle of tequila and pours herself a shot. I watch her down shot after shot feeling helpless.

 

“J…J…Jessi?” I whisper as I take a seat next to her. “Please talk to me. I’m worried about you.”

 

Jessi pulls herself out the stupor she is in. She’s having a hard time getting the words on. “Oh…Hanna. Why, Fucking Why?” She yells the last part.

 

“What happened with Donnie today?” I ask quietly.

 

“My past is coming back to haunt me again.” Tears run down Jessi’s face.

 

“What did the bastard do?” My anger gets the best of me. “I’ll kill that no good slime ball.”

 

Jessi looks up at me with a slight hint of amusement on her face. Her eyes are still clouded with tears.  She doesn’t speak, but looks down.

 

“I mean it Jessi. He’s no good and you can’t trust him.” I growl.

 

“JUST SHUT THE FUCK UP HANNA.” She yells at me. “I FUCKING KNOW THAT HE’S A BASTARD. STOP RUBBING IT IN MY FACE.”

 

I don’t even know what to say. I walk out onto the balcony. Taking a deep breath I attempt to calm down.  I don’t know how to feel about Jessi yelling at me. Something is definitely wrong, but I don’t deserve to be treated like that. As I turn around to go back inside, I bump into Jessi.

“I don’t know what has crawled up your butt, but I’m trying to be a good friend. If you don’t want my help let me know.” I push her aside as I walk back into the room.

 

“Ho Jo wait.” Jessi say meekly. I see the guilt on her face. My heart is breaking for her. I just want to see my best friend happy.

 

I take a seat on the couch and down my glass of wine. “What’s happening to us?”

 

“I don’t know, but I’m sorry Hanna.” She sits down beside me. “This is not how I thought this trip would be. I mean at least you found the man of your dreams in AJ. So something good came out of it.”

 

“What about you Jessi?” She shakes her head no. I continue, “What about you and Nick. You can’t deny the chemistry between the two of you.”

 

“It’s doesn’t matter.” Jessi is agitated. “Things between Nick and I are over. Oh, Hanna, there’s just no way I can keep doing this to him. It’s not fair.”

 

I’m perplexed. “Jessi you need to tell me what happened with Donnie today. I mean everything.”

 

“Lunch was a sham.  I…I…I thought Donnie was actually trying to be nice, but I was mistaken.  How in the hell could I be attracted to him?” She takes another shot of tequila. I know it’s to calm her nerves. “So of course, Donnie was his usual douchey self.”

 

“A leopard doesn’t changes its spots. That’s his style.” I pour myself some wine.

 

“So after I wouldn’t give him what he wanted, the bastard gave me a dvd of movies from his slime ball brother.” She winces. Embarrassment covers her face.

 

I pull Jessi into a hug. “Jessi, I’m so sorry. I can’t believe he would stoop so low. I mean after he came to our rescue. Now he’s blackmailing you?”

 

“Pretty much, but he’s not just targeting me. He’s targeting Nick. What am I going to do?”

I gasp in shock. Donnie is a true slime ball. He knows how to play dirty. I knew he was bad news, but I didn’t realize he would take it this far.  Jessi is feeling hopeless, but I have to do something to help her. She’s my best friend. Deep down I know she’s in love with Nick. She won’t admit it, but I know her feelings run deeper for him.

 

“Jessi, what can we do? There’s no way we can let Donnie get away with this.” I bite my lip. I’m trying to think of something.

 

“I don’t know, but I can’t do this to Nick. Donnie says he’s going to expose the kind of woman Nick is dating to the world.” She falls back onto the couch.

 

“How long did he give you?”

 

“Until the end of the tour. That doesn’t give me much time.”  She sighs, defeated.

 

After a few minutes, I share my thoughts with Jessi. She’s resigned herself to the fact that things are over with Nick. This is not my best friend. She has never been the one to give up. She’s got to start fighting for Nick.

 

“Jessi are you going to tell Nick?”

 

“I can’t. I just can’t do that to him. His career would be ruined.” She cries out.

“What the heck? You’ve never been one to give up. There’s no way you are going to let Donnie Wahlberg win. You’ve got to tell Nick. I’m sure he can do something.”

 

“Hanna just stop! I can’t deal with it now. I need time to think. Please don’t pressure me about this. I’ll figure it out.” She says while looking her phone. “The guys are on their way back. I got to go and freshen up. I don’t want Nick seeing me like this. Thanks for everything Hanna. Please keep this on the down low.”

 

“Jessi, please tell Nick.” I give her a hug before she walks toward the door. “Just don’t shut me out. I love you, Jessi. You know I’m here for you no matter what.”

 

“Thanks Hanna. I’m sorry if I’m being a bitch. It’s not you. Things just suck at the moment. I’ll talk to you later.  Love ya, Ho Jo.”

 

I follow Jessi out into the hallway. She stops and turns around. “Jessi, you can’t let Donnie get away with this shit. You don’t have a choice. You need to tell Nick. He has a right to know. This will affect his life.”

 

“STOP!!!! Just give me time. I’ll figure something out.”  Jessi’s pissed at me, but at this point I don’t care. I just want her to be happy. I’ll know she’ll be happy with Nick.

 

“You don’t have much time. The tour is almost over. If you don’t tell Nick, I will.” I blurt out.

 

“You will do no fucking thing. JUST STAY OUT OF IT!!!” Jessi stops off toward her room.

 

I stand there in shock. I can’t believe what I just said, but this time I will follow through.

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Dottie

Copyright 2013

 

Chapter 53

 

Jessi

 

When I get back to the room I’m sharing with Nick I feel drained.  I shove my lap top, disc still in it, into my suitcase and fall back on the bed.  Between the tequila and the stress, all I want to do is shut the world out and forget I ever even heard of NKOTB.  Or even BSB for that matter.

 

No, that’s a lie.  I don’t regret meeting Nick.  He and I shared something really special and after everything that happened, he still wants it to be more.  How can it be after what Donnie said he’d do?  If I fuck Donnie, he’ll keep his mouth shut but I’d never be able to look Nick in the eye.  If I don’t fuck Donnie, he’ll turn Nick’s career into a nightmare.  And yet again, I wouldn’t be able to look Nick in the eye.  Am I strong enough to walk away? 

 

I fall over on the bed and barely hear the door open?  “Jessi?”  Nick’s voice is soft and soothing.  I turn on my side, hoping he’ll just lay and hold me a while. I’m so tired.  I feel the bed dip as he sits by me.  “Jessi, Sweetheart, you ok?”

 

I mutter, “Fine.  I’m fine.  Tell Ho Jo to butt out.  It’s not her place to tell it.”

 

My eyes won’t open.  From the daze I hear someone ask, “Tell what?”

 

I start to panic. “DON’T!  Hanna Jo, don’t tell Nick, he’ll hate me! HANNA JO!”

 

I feel a strong arm slide over my waist.  I push back firmly against the warm wall of Nick’s chest as he cuddles me close.  I hear his voice whispering from miles away. “I could never hate you Jessi.”

 

I want to cry.  I want to scream.  I want to sink into the black oblivion that beckons me.  “Nick, I love you.”  Did I say it? Did he hear me?  Nah, it’s just a dream.

 

 

When I do wake up, my head is pounding.  The light in the room is very dim.  And I’m alone. I sit up cautiously, trying to figure out what really happened.  I grab my phone.  A couple of texts from Hanna Jo.  Nothing from Nick.  I stretch, trying to get my foggy mind to clear.  Didn’t Nick come back?  I thought I heard him. 

 

I make a quick run to the bathroom. I brush my teeth and try to make myself look half way presentable for Nick.  Now that the fog of the tequila is gone, I can see what Hanna Jo says makes sense.  I can’t give in to Donnie’s demands.  I move back into the room and over to my suitcase.  I need clothes I haven’t slept in.  I need to show Nick I am a real woman…not a cowering bitch.

 

When I open the suitcase a jolt of alarm passes through me.  I know I was drunk, but I distinctly remember putting my laptop in here.  I rifle through my clothes.  Not here.  I look around the room in a panic.  When I see it sitting on the table, my heart plummets.  Oh no! He was here…Oh my God, I left the disc in the computer!  Did he see it? 

 

I slowly pick up my laptop letting the tears fall.  Why didn’t I take it out?  WHY?  I slide the computer into my bag and glance around the room again.  I see the traces of him now.  His white shirt hanging over the back of the chair.  I smell his cologne when I sink back down onto the bed.  Nick, Nick, I’m sorry!

 

I swipe my hand across my face, brushing away the tears.  I’m sick and tired of these fucking Wahlberg’s and their perverse games.  Now that Nick is gone, I have nothing to lose.  I have nothing. 

 

I grab my phone and call Thad.  He answers after seven rings.  “Jessi, how are you?”

 

I practically growl into the phone.  “I’m fucking fed up with the Wahlberg family.  They cost me EVERYTHING!”

 

I hear the concern in his voice.  “What happened Jessi?”

 

I let the anger fuel my tirade as I pack all my stuff into my suitcase.  “What happened?  Well, let’s see, your guy Wesley was working for Paul, so after he WALKED he came to Australia and tried to rape me.  Then, after I was saved by Paul’s BROTHER Donnie, he started blackmailing me with surveillance tapes from the bank he got from Paul. HOW THE FUCK DID HE GET THOSE TAPES THAD?”

 

Thad raises his voice.  “Whoa!!  Jessi, calm down.  Let’s go through this one step at a time.  First, what about Wesley?”

I groan.  “He works for Paul.  After the trial…after Wesley left here, he came back.  With Paul in tow.  Paul was going to rape me AND Hanna Jo.  If Donnie hadn’t shown up…”

 

Thad’s fury is evident.  “Jessi, I swear to God…”

 

I cut him off.  “Thad, I know you didn’t know.”

 

His voice is lower when he asks.  “You said Donnie has tapes he’s blackmailing you with?  What tapes? What does he want?”

 

I sniffle, falling back on the bed.  “He has the security tapes from the bank.  When Paul was in my office.  He wants the same thing Paul wanted.  ME!  Thad, if I don’t…he’ll ruin Nick’s career by telling the world what I am…what I did.”

 

Thad’s forceful reply surprises.  “STOP!  You are NOT the bad guy here.  You did what you had to do to survive.  Now that we know Donnie’s true nature…Jessi, I’ll get him.  I swear they’ll both go to jail…if you agree to help me.”

 

I chew on my lip.  I can’t stay here.  I have nothing to stay for.  “What do you want me to do?”

 

I hear the sadness in his voice. “I don’t know yet.  I need to think.” He pauses briefly.  “What about you?  Will you stay there?”

 

Tears fall freely from my eyes. “No.  Nick is gone.  Hanna Jo is happy with AJ.  I’m…there’s nothing for me here.  I want to come home.”

 

I hear the concern in his voice.  “I’ll make arrangements.  Jessi…I’m not going to let them hurt you.”

I sit up, reaching for Nick’s shirt from the chair.  I put it to my face and whisper, “I don’t matter.  Don’t let them hurt Nick.”

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Dottie

Copyright 2013

 

Chapter 54

 

Hanna Jo

 

AJ’s lips were brushing the skin on my shoulder. I squirm against AJ causing him to groan. He lowers me onto the couch and lies on top of me. Our lips meet in a searing kiss. I suck on his bottom lip while his hands move to my breasts. I want to make love to AJ, but I know I’m not ready. The thumping on the door causes me to push AJ off of me.

 

“Ignore it.” He growls as the knocking gets louder.

 

“Hanna open the door!” Nick’s voice radiates through the door.

 

I look at AJ as I stand up and straighten my clothes. “I need to answer this.”

 

The panic in Nick’s voice tells me something is wrong. Something had to have happened between him and Jessi. Hopefully she told him the truth, but my intuition tells me that isn’t what happened.

 

I open the door and Nick rushes in. He looks from me to AJ and back again. I motion for him to take a seat on the couch. He plops down, confusion and anger written all over his face.

 

“Alex, could you give Nick and me a few minutes?” I ask quietly, trying not to hurt his feelings. “It’s…just that….it’s something private about Jessi. I…I don’t know…umm think she wants everyone to know.”

 

AJ stands up and moves toward me. “Don’t you trust me Hanna Jo?” He whispers in my ear.

 

“I do trust you, Alex. This isn’t about me. I don’t know if Jessi wants everyone knowing.” I explain nervously. I don’t want to hurt his feelings, but the look on his face tells me that I am.

 

“Let him stay Hanna. We don’t keep secrets from each other. AJ won’t tell.” Nick says.

 

AJ sits his bum on the bed, not even looking at me. He is focused on Nick. Clearly, their friendship is like mine and Jessi’s. I know I should trust AJ and I do. It’s just that Jessi is my best friend and I don’t want to add more drama into her life.

 

“Nick is everything okay with Jessi?” I ask quietly. Clearly it’s not, but I don’t know what else to say. “Did she tell you?”

 

“Fuck!” He mutters. “Why does Jessi have a sex tape with an ugly ass version of Donnie Wahlberg?”

 

“She showed it to you?” I say incredulously.  That is so unlike Jessi. She didn’t even want to tell him about it. “You know…it’s…it’s not really a sex tape.”

 

Nick shifts uncomfortably. “No. I found it in her laptop. What the hell is going on?”

 

“Donnie’s blackmailing her.” I blurt out. Jessi’s going to be mad at me, but I don’t are. Nick will be able to do something to fix this. He has to save Jessi. She needs a man like Nick in her life.

 

“Are you serious?” AJ replies in shock. Nick and I both ignore him.

 

“Why would Donnie blackmail her? She’s told me everything he’s tried with her. I can’t believe he’d stoop THIS low?” Nick’s body tenses up.

 

I gently place my hand on Nick’s arm. He’s upset and needs to calm down. I forget that AJ is in the room and focus completely on Nick. His concern for Jessi proves how much he cares for her. I wish she would realize that Nick isn’t like the other men in her life.

 

“Donnie wants what he can’t have. His attraction for Jessi is borderline obsession. He’s trying everything in his power to make Jessi his.”

 

“But she doesn’t want him.  Doesn’t he realize that? Jessi has told him repeatedly.”  Nick says with anger. All I know is Donnie better stay clear of Nick. If mad enough, I think he could beat the crap out of Donnie.

 

“That’s because Donnie won’t take no for answer.” AJ interjects. I look up and give him a small smile. He’s a supportive friend.

 

“There’s more to it than just the video. Jessi cares more about you than any man she’s ever been with. She would risk her own happiness to make sure you were safe.”

 

Nick grabs the bottle of tequila and pours himself a shot. He drinks it quickly and pours another. Once he’s finished, he sits back against the couch. The agony in his blue eyes is enough to make me cry. “What do you mean, Hanna?”

 

“You are a part of the blackmail scheme. Donnie knew that Jessi would protect you. She cares more about you than herself.” I hope I’m doing the right thing by telling Nick. “Donnie threatened to ruin your career by exposing what kind of woman you would date.”

 

“I’m going to kill that mother fucking son of a bitch.” Nick stands up. I know he’s ready to go attack Donnie.

 

“Nick, Stop!” He looks at me. “Attacking Donnie right now is not the answer. You need to get yourself in control and talk to Jessi. She’s afraid to tell you. I’m worried about her. Jessi is my best friend. I can’t take her being hurt over and over again.”

 

“Hanna, I don’t plan on hurting Jessi. I’m in love with her. I’m willing to wait until she’s ready.  Nothing can stop that. Donnie messed with the wrong man. Destroying me won’t change my feelings for Jessi. I seriously doubt he can destroy me anyway.”  Nick moves toward the door.

 

 

 

“Nick that’s what you need to tell Jessi. It’s going to take a lot for her to believe it.  She’s in a vulnerable state. Men have been hurting her all her life. Go talk to her, please and don’t get yourself in trouble. Jessi will just blame herself.”

 

Nick nods his head and gives me a smile. I walk over and give him a hug.  “Thanks, Hanna. You’re a good friend.”

 

Once Nick leaves, I crawl on the bed with AJ. We both sink back on the pillows, neither of us talking.  I know he’s upset about earlier. I feel bad that he doesn’t think I trust him.

 

I turn on my side so that I’m looking at him. “I want to apologize for earlier. I do trust you, Alex.”

 

“It didn’t seem that way.” His hand moves slowly down my arm. “Hanna, I love and care about you. That includes every part of you. Your pain is my pain. When you won’t let me in to all parts of your life it hurts.”

 

“It didn’t have anything to do with you Alex. It was about Jessi. She’s been through so much and I…I…I know it’s something she keeps private.” I say, being honest.

 

“Hanna, I love you.” He kisses me slowly, taking his time sucking on my bottom lip. “Things for you and Jessi have been hard. I’m glad you have each other. Hanna, I’m going to protect you and keep you safe.”

 

“Alex.” I sigh. “Thank you for accepting me for who I am. I know that I have issues, but you still love me anyway. You know that Jessi and I are a package deal.”

 

“You know I’m going to help Nick kick Donnie’s ass.” He says seriously.

 

“Just be careful. I don’t want you and Nick going to jail.”  I give him a quick peck on the lips.

 

AJ rolls us over, so I’m lying underneath him. “I love you Hanna. Make love to me.”

 

I know that I should say no. We aren’t ready for this, but my heart tells me yes. Follow my brain or follow my heart? Does it matter? I know that AJ loves me.

 

I push him off of my body. AJ looks at me with confusion. I want to laugh, but I keep it inside. Slowly, I pull off my t-shirt. “You better start taking your clothes off.” I chuckle as he starts undressing. This feels right.

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Dottie

Copyright 2013

 

Chapter 55

 

Jessi

 

So what do I do now?  I’m sitting in a hotel bar waiting for a flight back to the states.  Unfortunately, I have to wait another 16 hours for the flight Thad managed to book.  They put me on standby in case a seat opens up, but that’s just not the way my luck is running.

 

I stare at my phone.  I know I should call Hanna Jo.  I sigh deeply as I let the phone dial. She’s going to be pissed I left.  But surely she’ll understand that I can’t face Nick.

 

Her phone rings at least six times.  When her voicemail picks up, I turn off my phone.  If I leave a message that I’m gone she’s gonna be hurt.  I dial again quickly, hoping she answers.

 

After four rings, I hear a breathless, “Hello?”

 

I close my eyes. “Hanna Jo, it’s me.”

 

I hear a grunt then AJ muttering “Fuck.” 

 

Hanna Jo clears her throat. “Umm, can we talk later, Jessi?”

 

I blush furiously knowing I’m interrupting an intimate moment.  “I…I just wanted to let you know I’m leaving.  I’m going back to the states.  Thad is going to help me get Donnie and Paul once and for all.”

 

I hear panic in her voice.  “Jessi, you can’t go!  You get your ass back here right now!”

 

I can’t help it.  I still grin when Hanna Jo curses.  My lip quivers when I say, “I’m glad AJ is teaching you how to cuss properly Ho Jo. But I have to leave. Nick saw…I think he saw the tape.  I just can’t…”

 

She breaks in quickly.  “Nick knows everything Jessi.  He came here and talked to me. I had to tell him. He loves you!  You can’t leave him like this. Trust him to help you.”

 

I shiver knowing that Nick knows the whole truth.  “How can I look at him Hanna Jo?  After all the things I did, I can’t even stand to look at myself in the mirror. I don’t expect Nick to be able to ever look at me again.”

 

From behind me, I hear a very familiar voice.  “Jessi, I won’t let you run away.”

 

I turn to find Nick standing behind me.  I quickly lower my eyes.  “I love you Hanna Jo.  I’ll call you back soon.  Tell AJ…I’m sorry I interrupted.”

 

Nick sits beside me. I don’t look at him.  “Jessi, I won’t let you run from me.”

 

I sigh, turning my head to the side so he can’t see me cry.  “I can’t stay here Nick.  If…I just can’t ruin your life.”

 

He grabs my arm and spins me around to face him.  “If you leave me now, my life will be over.  I spent my whole life believing true love never existed.  Until I walked into that airport lounge and found myself looking at you.”

 

I sniffle.  “Nick, I’m not good enough for you.  I’ve done some horrible things.”

 

He leans closer, brushing his thumbs across my cheeks.  “Jessi, I’ve done some pretty horrible things myself.  But I learned from them.  You’ve done nothing that makes me feel any differently about you.  I’m falling in love with you.  Don’t walk away from us.”

 

I throw my arms around his neck.  “Nick, I don’t want to leave…I don’t have a choice!”

 

He squeezes me.  “Yes you do.  Come back with me.  We’ll find a way to stop Donnie.  And after this tour is over, I’ll beat the living shit out of him and make him regret EVERYTHING he’s ever done to you!”

 

Before I can answer my phone rings.  I slide away from him and pull it out of my pocket.  It’s Thad.  “Nick, I need to answer this.”  He just nods, holding my hand.  “Hey Thad, what’s going on?”

 

His response has me reeling.  “Jessi, you can’t come back to the states now.  We’ve had other women come forward with stories about Paul and his brother.  His trial was publicized heavily and the women coming forward are giving us tons of evidence against the entire family.  If you come back now, you’re going to be in even worse danger.  I need you to stay there and stay mobile for now.”

 

My eyes meet Nick’s.  “What do you mean the entire family?  What kind of evidence do you have?”

 

He clears his throat.  “Pictures.  Video.  Paper trails where they tried to buy the women off.  There are at least 5 children with questionable parentage.  By the time we’re through with the Wahlbergs, they will be finished.  You just have to hold on a bit longer.”

 

I feel my heart beat racing.  “What about Donnie now?  If I stay, he…”

 

Thad cuts in.  “Just steer clear of him all you can.  Trust me, Jessi; we got the bastards dead to rights.  Donnie will be public enemy number one when I’m through with him.  He won’t be able to ruin anyone’s career because his own will be shot to hell.”

 

My lip trembles.  “Thad are you serious?  It will really be over?”

 

Nick squeezes my hand.  Thad boasts proudly, “Not only will it be over, you’ll have your money free and clear and you can start that new life you always dreamed of. Take care, I’ll call you soon!”

 

I hang up my phone and turn to Nick.  “I guess…I’m staying.”

 

He smiles broadly. “Of course you are!  I’m not letting you go. Now, let’s get out of here and you can explain what’s going on.”

 

He stands and pulls me to my feet.  I press myself against him and lay my head on his chest.  He hugs me close and kisses the top of my head.  I just stand there…finally realizing what Hanna Jo was saying.  I can trust Nick.  I lean back enough to look up at him.  He smiles, bending down to kiss me. When his lips leave mine, I whisper, “Let’s get out of here, Nick.”

 

He smiles, tucking me against his side as we walk out of the airport.  “Your wish is my command, Jessi.  I am your humble servant.”

 

I stop, stepping in front of him.  I look up into his big blue eyes and whisper, “No…you’re my hero.”

 

He brings my hand to his lips and kisses it gently.  “Come on Beautiful. Let’s get out of here.”

 

I’m ready for this.  Ready to fall in love.  Ready for my happily ever after.  And I think I’ve found it with Nick Carter.

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Rachel

Copyright 2013

 

Chapter 56

 

Hanna Jo

 

After Nick and Jessi’s interruptions, we try again to make love only to have AJ’s phone ring. While he’s talking to his mom, I hop in the shower. Maybe this is God’s way of telling me it’s not time for us to be intimate. We need to work on fixing our relationship before we take the next step.

 

I walk over to my suitcase and contemplate what to wear. I grab a red sundress to put on. When, I turn around I see AJ watching me intently. Shivers run up my spine. “Why are you staring at me?”

 

“Hanna you look beautiful.” He doesn’t take his eyes off me. It makes me feel self-conscious.

 

“Umm…thanks.” I reply shyly. I slide my feet into my sandals.

 

“I want to take you out tonight.” AJ says while getting off the bed. “Just you and me. Alone.”

 

“I’d like that.” I say quietly. For some reason, I’m nervous around AJ. I don’t know why, but something feels different.

 

 AJ pulls me near. His arms wrap around my waist. “Hanna, why are you getting all shy on me?”

 

How do I explain? I’m not even sure what I’m acting this way. AJ’ my boyfriend and suddenly, I’m acting like a school girl. What is my problem?

 

I look up at AJ. The look of love on his faces makes my heart melt. “Alex, I don’t know. Honestly…I’m feeling rather…vulnerable.”

 

“I think that is my fault. I’m sorry for the way I acted. It’s just that I care so much about you. The way you make me feel is different from every other woman I’ve been with.” The honesty in his voice, stirs my insides.

 

I break away from him and sit on the edge of the bed. His touch is too much for me to handle right now. AJ makes me feel and want things I know I’m not promised. He looks at me with confusion and curiosity. I give him a half smile.

 

“What is it baby? Please talk to me.”  AJ sits down next to me. Worry is etched on his face. I don’t want him to be worried about me.

 

“It’s…it’s….I…I don’t…” My tongue gets tied. I feel my cheeks redden from being flustered. Why can’t I just tell him?

 

“Han, you’re scaring me.” He gently grabs my chin forcing me to look at him. “You can tell me anything.”

 

I swallow and begin. “Alex, the tour is almost over.”

 

Before I can say anything else, AJ interrupts me. “And you think it will be over between us.”

 

“I don’t know what to think. I’ve never been in a relationship like this. Honestly, I don’t know how to act or think. Everything I say or do I question.” I explain to AJ.

 

AJ caresses my face with his thumb. Then he takes my hands in his. “All you have to be is you. I don’t want you holding back because you think that’s what I want. If you aren’t comfortable with something, you got to let me know.”

 

I nod my head. What did I do to deserve a man like this? He’s everything I wanted and more. He’s kind, gentle, caring and loves me for me. Despite his appearance I think my parents would approve of him.

 

“Hanna Jo, I want to give you the world. From now until forever.” AJ kisses me affectionately as we fall backward on the bed.

 

I decide to be brave and ask the question that’s been nagging me the past few days. “What happens after the tour?”

 

“Han, you’re my girlfriend. Nothing is going to change that.” His fingers trail down my arm.

 

“What about the distance? You’ll be in Los Angeles and I’m from the Boston area.” I get nervous just thinking about a long distance relationship.

 

“We’ll work it out.” His mouth presses against mine. I forget all about our conversation.

 

His tongue pushes my mouth open. I suck on his tongue, as he rolls on top of me. Feeling bold, my hands move to his butt. I squeeze it causing him to jump. I can’t help but laugh.

 

“You think that’s funny?” AJ smirks. That causes me to giggle more. Slowly, he unzips my dress. “Damn, Hanna, you are beautiful.”

 

Before I can say anything, there’s a knock at the door. AJ and I both groan. My body is screaming for AJ to be inside and we are disturbed once again.  I can tell from the knock, it’s Jessi. I’m happy that my best friend is back, but now is not the time for a visit.

 

“Get the door. It’s Jessi.” I shove him off me.

 

Jessi and Nick walk in as I’m zipping up my dress. She is wrapped in Nick’s arms, as she gives me a look. I smile sheepishly. “I thought you were leaving.”

 

“Change of plans. I can’t go back to the states yet. Plus Nick knocked some sense into me.” She says with a mile wide smile. Something has changed between them.

 

I run over to Jessi and give her a hug. “I’m so happy for you. We’ll have to talk later.” I whisper.

 

“I’m sorry I keep ruining the moment. I just wanted to let you know I’m back. We can talk later after you’ve fucked AJ brains out.” Jessi laughs as I blush.  “Love ya, Ho Jo.”

 

“Love you Jessi.”

 

Finally AJ and I are alone. He puts the do not disturb sign on the door. Then he shuts both of our phones off. I sit on the bed watching in amusement.  AJ jumps on the bed beside me. No words are spoken only soft kisses placed on my mouth.

 

“Han, you are gorgeous. I love the way you feel against me.” He slides his body against mine.

 

Slowly and with skill, AJ unzips my dress with one hand. He takes his time placing light kisses all over my shoulder. He removes a strap and my body shivers. He moves to the other shoulder and repeats. I’m feeling shy even though AJ has seen me naked.

 

“It’s okay Hanna. You have a beautiful body. No reason to hide it from me.” AJ moves back up to my face. We spend a lot of time kissing sensuously. I hear a low groan coming from AJ as I wriggle beneath him.

 

“Oh fuck Hanna! Keep doing that.” He moans. I stop moving underneath him. “Why did you stop?”

 

“I don’t know.” I whisper quietly. AJ looks at me with pleading eyes. How can I resist that?

 

He pulls my dress down so that my breasts are exposed. “You have the most amazing tits.” He thumbs them gently before suckling one in his mouth. I raise my hips to his as he continues assaulting my breasts.

 

“Mmm AJ.” My back arches. He looks up at me and grins.

 

“Fuck Hanna!” He quickly stands up and undresses. Then he pulls my dress off of me. I blush at his savagery. I’ve never seen him like this. “Damn, this time no one is going to bother us.”

I give him a shy smile as he gets back on the bed. He spreads my legs without permission. Before I can do anything, his face is in my most private parts. I shudder with nervousness and maybe a little anticipation. I lean back on the pillow trying to make myself relax.

 

“Mmm….baby. You smell heavenly. I can’t wait to taste that sweet pussy.” AJ’s voice is deeper than usual.

 

His mouth moves to my intimate area and I’m surprised that his tongue is there. All I can do is moan. Is it supposed to feel that good? I’m out of my element, but don’t have the self-control to stop AJ.

 

“You like that Han?” He asks looking at me. AJ’s fingers touch my wetness and I literally see stars.

 

“Mmm…Alex.” I moan. The things he’s doing to me make me want to scream.

 

“That’s it baby. I’m going to fuck you good with my finger. Then I’m going to lap your juices and taste you. Then I’m going to do it all over again with my tongue.” His finger starts moving in and out of me. The noises coming from my mouth are foreign. “That’s it. Your pussy is dripping wet. Fuck my finger, Hanna.”

 

“Alex….Alex.” Nothing coherent will come from my mouth. AJ’s words are shocking. I’m not used to him talking dirty. It’s all so new for me.

 

“Tighten that pussy around me. Cum for me Hanna. Show me what that cunt can do.” His voice gets louder. “Fuck Han. Mmm, that’s it baby. Fuck, you’re tight.”

 

Just listening to his gruff voice makes me lose control. I can’t hold on much longer. I grasp the comforter tightly in my hands. After a few more thrusts, my body loses all control. Before I have a chance to catch my breath, AJ is lapping up my juices. When he’s finished, he hovers over me.

 

“Did you enjoy that Hanna Banana?” He says with a mile wide grin.

 

I just nod. Words have escaped me. He presses his mouth against mine. AJ’s tongue pushes my mouth open. Our tongues take turns being sucked. Finally AJ’s releases himself from me. “How does it feel to taste yourself?” Once again he smirks at me. I blush once again, thankful the lights are low. Hopefully AJ doesn’t notice. “You don’t have to answer that yet. Just one question.”

 

I finally speak. “Yes.”

 

“Do you want me to do that again?” He asks with a hint of mischief in his dark brown eyes.

 

Quietly, I answer. “Yes.”

 

“Good cause I plan on spending the rest of the night pleasuring you over and over.”

 

Project nkotBSB

By Dottie

Copyright 2013

 

Chapter 57

 

Jessi

 

After leaving Hanna Jo and AJ to finish whatever it is they are doing, Nick and I go back to his bus.  Even though I’m sort of happy to be back with him, I’m still more than a little embarrassed that he saw those security tapes.  I avoid looking at him.

 

He sits beside me and tries to make it easier.  “Jessi, would you stop with this nonsense?  Nothing that happened makes me feel any differently about you.  You still the same girl I’ve been falling in love with the last couple of months.”

Love.  He said love.  I force my eyes to his.  “What?”

 

He smiles. Oh that smile.  “Jessi, look, my life has been on giant nightmare when it comes to relationships.  Started with my parents.  Until you, I don’t think I’ve ever known what truly giving a damn about someone means.  No girlfriend ever made me want to commit murder and right now, I want to kill the entire Wahlberg family for hurting you.”

 

I push myself into his arms.  “Nick, no, you can’t!  Please, promise me you’ll steer clear of him!”

 

I feel him kissing my neck and I shiver.  “Jessi, I don’t know if I can…”

 

I pull back.  “Nick, listen, everything working hinges on you and Hanna Jo and AJ acting normally.  If Donnie suspects…if he tells Paul…”  I sigh deeply.  “Look, Donnie hasn’t done anything to me, other than try to blackmail me.  I’m not even worried about that, now that you know.  But Paul...he’s a sick bastard and I want him to go to jail.  If Donnie finds out…I mean…”

 

He nods.  “OK, I’ll act normal.  Normal is me hating him anyway.  But how are YOU going to act normal?”

 

I turn away.   “I have to make him think I’ll give in.  He said after the tour.  Until then, I’ll steer clear of him.  Stay as close to you and Hanna Jo as I can.”

 

His arm comes around my waist, his hand resting on my stomach.  Putting his chin on my shoulder he whispers, “I’m not letting you out of my sight.”

 

I lean back on him, letting him rub my stomach with his hand.  My arm falls and rests against his leg.  I grip his jeans as his hand moves upward, cupping my breast.  I feel his lips on my neck and I whimper.  He thinks I’m afraid and starts to pull away.  “Don’t stop!” I whisper.  This man just told me he’s falling in love with me.  The first man to EVER say that. I’m going to hold on to it for dear life.

 

He returns his lips to my neck, gently nibbling on the skin. Inhaling deeply, he whispers, “You smell so good.”

 

I pull away and turn to face him, straddling his lap.  Our lips meet with an explosion of feeling.  I thread my hands through his hair as he grips my waist before sliding his big hands down to cup my butt, his long fingers reaching in to apply pressure to my ever moistening sex.  I pull my lips from his and whisper, “Nick, please…”

 

He stands and walks me into the bedroom.  After locking the door, he puts me on the bed on my back and lets his lips work their way from my ear to my neck.  I push him off, sitting up and stripping my shirt off over my head.  He follows suit, throwing his shirt and mine on the floor.

 

His fingers deftly open the front closure of my bra and I pull it off just before he pushes me onto my back and captures one of my nipples with his lips.  I hold him close, squirming to open my legs for his searching hand.  He finds the heat at the juncture of my thighs and roughly rubs me where I’m aching to have him. 

 

Suddenly he pulls back, and attacks my jeans, opening them quickly.  I lift my arms above my head and hold on to the back edge of the bed as he swiftly pulls my pants and panties away from my body.  Roughly my shoes and socks disappear so the pants can fall away, leaving me open to his hungry gaze. 

 

I watch reverently as he finishes undressing.  Jeans falling to reveal no underwear…and his cock as hard as I’ve ever seen it.  I lick my lips in anticipation, moving my eyes back to his.  He smirks, kicking the pile of close away before grabbing my knees and pushing them open. 

 

Hooking on hand around my knee, he lifts my leg and probes my opening.  I want to shout with glee when he sinks between my swollen lips and presses deep inside me.  I bring my hands up, tugging at my nipples.  I open my eyes to stare into his.  He leans over me, his body moving slow and steady.  Wrapping my legs around his hips, he brings his lips to mine.  I move my hands up over his shoulders and hold him close as he rides my body deeply.

 

I feel myself starting to burn with a climax. He stops moving for a minute, holding me tightly. Pulling me slowly, he stands with me wrapped around his body and moves to the dresser.  Swiping it clean he sits me on it and presses me back against the mirror.  My eyes lock on his.  His smirk, God those lips do me in.  He’s sweating as much as me, trying to prolong the pleasure as long as we possibly can.

 

Leaning back, he looks down to watch himself slide into me.  FUCK it’s so hot seeing my body open to his.  My hand slides over his chest, teasing his nipples as he stares transfixed at where our bodies join.

 

When he picks up the pace, I groan, gripping his shoulders.  Our eyes meet and he mutters, “Love you Jessi…”

 

I feel tears sting my eyes as my body lets go.  I wrap my arms around his neck and my legs lock around his waist as I feel his seed spill into me.  With my lips next to his ear I whisper, “Oh Nick…”  I hiccup, sobs overtaking me as my body free falls through my orgasm.  “Love you too…”

 

In the aftermath, he stands between my legs, our bodies covered in sweat.  His face buried in my neck with my head lying against his shoulder.  He lifts me again and turns to the bed.  He lays me down gently, his body covering mine.  Bringing his lips to mine he kisses me gently.  When we part I open my eyes to find him staring at me.  He smiles and whispers, “I do love you Jessi.”

 

I run my fingers through his hair and whisper, “I love you too Nick.”

 

We snuggle together on his bed and doze.  I don’t know what the future holds for Nick and me, but for now, in this moment, all that matters is we are together. 

Project nkotBSB

By Rachel

Copyright 2013

 

Chapter 58

 

Hanna Jo

 

After an exhausting night, I find myself wandering into catering feeling ravenous. I feel like I could eat a horse and still be hungry. It’s quiet in catering, and I savor the moment.  Unfortunately there’s not a lot of quiet time on this tour with nine men and their entourage.

 

Jessi is at the hotel, which is a good thing. She needs to stay away from Donnie. He’s made me so mad I could spit nails. I don’t like what he is doing to my best friend. Donnie is a scumbag lowlife. If people knew the real Donnie Wahlberg, they would be surprised. Nick is a better man for Jessi. He’s caring and loves her unconditionally.

 

I fill a plate quickly and sit down at the table. I didn’t realize how sore my body was from last night. My cheeks feel flushed just thinking about the things I did with AJ.  I liked it; a lot in fact.

 

I’m almost finished with my chicken and pasta when the man I loathe comes walking in. I quickly pick up my plate and find the garbage can. I hope to leave before he spots me.

 

“Hey there Hanna.” Donnie says from behind me. I start to walk away. “Aren’t you going to say hello? I know you’re parents taught you better than that.”

 

I turn around and stare at him. “What do you want?” I ask impatiently, tapping my foot.

 

“My, my, my, Hanna. You are certainly are singing a different tune than the other night.” He grabs my wrist. “I don’t like women that send mix messages.”

 

“First off, UNHAND ME.” I yank myself free. “Second, I’ve never sent you mix messages. I was drunk the other night. That’s the only way I would ever sleep with you.”

 

Donnie looks at me with an arrogant smirk. “You sure turned into a feisty bitch. Have to say it’s rather hot.” His laugh is evil. “Now where’s your best friend?”

 

“That is none of your damn business.” I glare at him. There’s no way I’m going to be nice to him after what he’s done to Jessi.

 

“She has to be around here somewhere.” Donnie takes his time looking around. “With Carter and you here, she can’t be that far away.”

 

“Personally it’s none of your business where Jessi is. You need to stay away from her. You’ve caused her enough trouble. Leave her ALONE!”

 

“Like I’m going to listen to you.” He moves closer to me. “Jessi’s what I want, and Jessi is what I’m going to get. I’m not afraid of a little thing like you. You know, if you wanna have a threesome, I’d be more than willing to tap that sexy ass of yours.”

 

I try to hold my temper, but it’s not working. “First off buster, I would never let you touch my body. Second off, AJ would kick your ass. Third, leave Jessi alone. You’ve messed with her enough. She doesn’t need trash like you around her. So go, FUCK YOURSELF!!” I yell.

 

With that I turn around and walk away. I can hear Donnie in the background. “Just you wait bitch.”

 

 

 

After the concert, Jessi and I decide to go for a swim at the hotel pool.  We find a table in a dim area of the pool. Jessi and I set our towels down and grab a seat.

 

“This is what I needed, a moment to relax. A moment to feel normal.” Jessi sighs and takes a sip of her wine.

 

“I’m amazed Nick let you out of his sight. The way he looks at you makes me blush.” I tease my friend.

 

“And AJ looks at you the exact same way. I think he was undressing you in his mind, when you walked out in that bikini.”

 

I blush, but start to giggle. “Maybe I planned it that way.”

 

“Hanna, Hanna, Hanna. You’re turning into a bad girl” Jessi starts to laugh. After a few minutes she gets serious. “I’m sorry for dragging you into this mess. This trip was supposed to be about fun and our men.”

 

“Jessi, sure there were some snags, but I’m actually happy with the way things have turned out. Well, not all the crap with Donnie, but look we both found two incredible men. It’s more than just a roll in the hay.”

 

Jessi starts to speak, but stops when she hears voices. Two women appear with Donnie. They make their way over to a table on the other side of the pool. Luckily we are partially hidden by some shrubbery. They don’t seem to take any notice of us.

 

I look over at my friend. She is frozen in her spot. There’s no way we can leave without Donnie noticing us. Neither of us speaks, as I take Jessi’s hand and give it a squeeze. She looks at me and I reassure that everything is going to be okay.

 

My attention is back on Donnie. Currently, he is kissing the blonde bombshell with him. She looks like a fan. He’s all over her with his hands in places they shouldn’t be. It’s a sight to see.

 

“That’s disgusting.” I whisper to Jessi.

 

“It’s more than disgusting. I wish we could leave, but they are near the door.” She sighs, feeling defeated.

 

“Donnie with groupies is not something I want to see, but I guess we don’t get a choice in that.”

 

The red head moves behind Donnie and starts to grind against him. He’s enjoying himself, as his hands move down to his pants. He starts unbutton his jeans. Blondie pulls up his t-shirt and quickly removes it. Donnie turns around to the red head. His mouth is on hers as they explore each other intently.

 

I know I should turn my head or close my eyes, instead of watching what I would call a bad porno. Looking over at Jessi, I notice that she can’t take her eyes off the scene before us.

 

Both girls are starting to undress. Jessi groans in annoyance beside me. When both girls are clad in just their bras and panties, Donnie slowly removes his jeans. He turns toward our direction for a few seconds before the blonde calls out his name. It’s as if he knows we’re there. That thought send shivers up my spine.

 

Slowly, Donnie pulls his jeans down. From our view all we see is his naked butt. I should look away but I can’t. Even though he’s a jerk, Donnie does have a nice butt. Then he turns around, and I feel my cheeks get hot.  My head moves toward the table. There is no way I’m going to keep looking at that.

 

“Holy fuck!” I hear Jessi gasp quietly. I’m afraid to know what’s going on.

 

 

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Dottie

Copyright 2013

 

Chapter 59

 

Jessi

 

I’m seeing parts of Donnie I never wanted to see, and while he’s definitely HOT, all that hotness is wasted on a man that’s the scum of the Earth.  I turn my eyes to see Hanna Jo staring at the table top.  “Fuck, what do we do?” She shrugs at my whispered question.

 

I look back to see Donnie on a lounger, one girl pleasuring him orally while the other is on her knees paying homage to his chest.  I turn my gaze away and grab my phone.  I do a quick search for the hotel’s phone number and call the front desk.  When the clerk answers, I whisper, “Could you PLEASE send someone to the pool?  There’s…it’s disgusting.”

 

After being assured someone is on their way, I grab Hanna Jo’s hand and pull her completely behind the shrubbery and wait. I hear moans getting louder and one of the girls yells, “Fuck that feels good!”

 

I can hear Donnie grunting like a pig rutting in mud and I want to be sick.  Did I actually think I wanted this man?  I sigh, clinging to Hanna Jo as I hear the door open and a demanding voice exclaim, “SIR! You…this is a public pool!”

 

The moans and whimpers stop and I hear Donnie demanding, “What the fuck? No one is here but us!”

The security guard continues firmly, “Other guests wanted to come to the pool, but…Sir this kind of behavior is not acceptable. I’m afraid I’m going to have to ask you to vacate the premises at once or I’ll be forced to call the authorities.”

 

I peek through the leaves and see both girls scrambling for cover as Donnie lays back, proud as can be of his nakedness.  “Do you know who I am? You can’t kick me out of here!”

 

The man clears his throat.  “I can and I will, Sir, I don’t care who you are.  This establishment caters to families and there ARE children in the hotel. This kind of behavior will not be tolerated.  I’ll ask you once more, leave or I’ll call the authorities.”

 

One girl steps up. “We can go to my place. Come on!”

Donnie stands, pulling his pants up over his now deflated cock and grabbing his shirt.  “I’ll have your job for this!”

The man seems undeterred.  “Please, leave Sir.”

 

After Donnie and his tramps are gone, Hanna Jo and I sink back into our seats.  She mutters shakily, “Nice thinking!”

 

I snort.  “I was NOT going to watch him fuck those bitches.  Oh my God that was SO disgusting.  I feel like I’ve been violated.”  I stand and grab my stuff.  “I’m going back to my room to take a shower.  Come on, Hanna Jo.”

 

She grabs her towel and whispers, “Gladly! There’s no way I could get in that pool after seeing that.”  As we exit the pool and make our way to the elevator, she whispers, “You gonna tell Nick?”

 

From behind us, I hear a sinister voice whisper, “Yes, are you gonna tell NICK?”

 

We turn to find Donnie standing there.  The veins in his neck and forehead sticking out because he’s so angry.  I squeeze Hanna Jo’s hand and answer him.  “YES, I’m going to tell Nick everything!”

 

We jump in the elevator as he starts down the hall. I hit the button to close the door, praying it closes fast.  His hand comes around the door, stopping it.  “I don’t think so. You two denied me my fun AND got me kicked out of here. I think you owe me.”

Before I can blink, Hanna Jo brings up her leg and kicks him square in the nuts.  “That’s all we owe you, you sick bastard!”

 

As he rolls away from the door, it closes.  I look at Hanna Jo and we both start giggling.  I know its shock.  I know we’re in DEEP trouble with Donnie, but seeing MY Hanna Jo kick him in the nuts was the best thing that’s ever happened.  I hug her tightly.  “That was fucking AWESOME Ho Jo!”

 

She trembles in my arms. “Jessi, what are we going to do?”

 

I sigh.  “Let’s tell Nick and AJ what happened. See what they think.”

 

She nods quickly.  “I can’t believe I did that.”

 

I sigh deeply.  “I’m glad you did, Hanna Jo.  I’m glad you did.”

 

 

I don’t have my key for mine and Nick’s room so I go to Hanna Jo’s room with her.  AJ is coming out of the bathroom wrapped in a towel.  When Hanna Jo licks her lips, I want to die laughing.  My sweet, innocent friend has turned into a fiend for the sexy, tattooed Mr. McLean.  I clear my throat as they are locked in a rather ardent embrace.  They break apart and AJ mutters, “Sorry Jessi.”

 

I giggle. “Don’t be, but I really don’t want to watch that.  Let me just call Nick…”

 

AJ shrugs, “Don’t bother, he’s on his way back here. We were gonna discuss how to handle Donnie.”

 

I sigh and say, “We may have just made that more difficult for you guys.”

AJ looks at us both.  “Let me go get dressed.  I have a feeling this story is going to be a long one.”

 

He disappears into the bathroom.  I look at Hanna Jo and say, “Damn it’s good to see you happy.”

 

She smiles and blushes.  “It’s kind of good to BE happy.”  She lowers her voice. “Jessi, can I talk to you later? Seriously?”

 

I nod.  “Of course. What’s wrong?”

 

She blushes deep red and whispers, “Nothing, I just…I want to do something for AJ and I might need your help.”

 

I smile at her.  “I am NOT having a threesome with you!”

 

She laughs, “Not that! Don’t be stupid.  It’s just…he likes…dirty talk. I don’t know…”

 

I sigh.  “Girl, just SAY it.  Don’t think about it, don’t script it, just say what you feel in the moment. If you want him to go harder, yell ‘fuck me harder’.  I can’t teach you this kind of shit.”

 

She laughs harder and slaps my arm. “Would you be serious? I don’t want it to be stupid.  Please, can you help me plan something special for him?  I want to make it something he’ll never forget.”

I sigh deeply. “FINE!  We’ll talk during tomorrow night’s show and I’ll help you come up with ideas.  OK?”

She hugs me tightly.  “Thanks Jessi!”

 

 

When Nick shows up, he hugs me tightly.  “Thought it was girl talk time.”  When I sigh and tremble in his arms, he whispers, “What happened?  What’s wrong?”

 

I pull back and look up at him.  “It’s a long story.  Let’s all talk.”

 

After we explain everything that happened to Nick and AJ, Hanna Jo and I are blocking the door so they can’t go out.  AJ is ranting, “WHAT THE FUCK IS HIS PROBLEM?”

 

I step closer to them both and grab each of their hands.  “Guys, listen, he didn’t DO anything to us, he’s just mad we fucked up his fun.  But…well…I’m afraid of what he’ll try to do…”

Nick squeezes my hand. “He’s not going to TRY anything. Watch this.” He grabs his phone and makes a call.  “Joe?  It’s Nick.  Listen, dude, you guys have GOT to do something about Donnie.  He just got kicked out of the hotel for trying to have sex in the pool area with two groupies.”  He looks at me and winks.  “I know he’s an adult, but do you know what this is going to do to the tour if word leaks he did that?  Our fans bring their KIDS to these shows.  They don’t need to see that shit in a PUBLIC pool. Plus, imagine the press on it.”  After another pause, he smiles broadly. “Thanks Joe.  Appreciate it.”  He hangs up and laughs.  “Joe’s going to talk to their management.  Donnie won’t start anything unless he wants us to pull out of this tour because of his behavior.”

I can’t stop myself.  I fling myself into his arms and squeal.  “Oh Nick, you really think it’s that easy?”

 

He hugs me tightly, easily holding me a foot off the floor.  “Of course it is. Management doesn’t want bad press.  Especially this kind.  He’ll back off.”

 

I sigh, laying my head on his shoulder.  “I hope you’re right.”

 

From behind us, AJ says, “Of course he is. Now, if you two will get your own room…”

I kiss Nick’s neck as he says, “Gladly, Bone. Gladly.”

He carries me out of the room and I feel safe.  Safe knowing I’m with Nick and safe knowing Donnie can’t get to Hanna Jo or me.  Life is good. For now.

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Dottie

Copyright 2013

 

Chapter 60

 

Hanna Jo

 

“It’s so nice to have my feet on the ground.” I say as I get off the bus. We just arrived in Brisbane.

 

Jessi starts to snicker. “And where exactly have your feet been?”

 

“Get your mind out of the gutter.” I smack her arm. She looks me over and I know what she’s thinking.  “For your information, that didn’t happen in the last 22 hours.”

 

“Damn, Ho Jo! Why the hell not?”  She asks as we walk in the venue.

 

“I wasn’t feeling well.” I shrug, still feeling a bit tired.

 

“Is everything okay?” Worry fills Jessi’s face. She places her hand on my forehead.

 

“I’m fine.” I assure her. “Honestly, I think I was just run down. Spent most of my time sleeping. I assure you, Alex took good care of me.”

 

Our conversation stops as we quickly walk past New Kids on the Block. I notice that Donnie isn’t there. Joe and Jon give us a quick wave. Honestly, I have nothing against them except Donnie. The rest of them have been rather nice.

 

We make our way into the Backstreet Boys dressing room.  Nick and Brian are busy getting their hair done. This morning is devoted to press. AJ is sitting on the couch taking pictures of himself.  I sit myself between him and Howie.

 

He presses a kiss to my cheek. “Hey Hanna Banana.” I hear the other guys laugh at the mention of my nickname. I feel the heat on my cheeks. I hate when AJ calls me that in public.

 

Pressing my lips to his, I give him a quick peck. “Hey Big Mac.”

 

I hear the guys chuckling at AJ’s nickname. I give him an innocent smile and bat my eyes. Nick says, “So, you have a big mac, do ya?”

 

“Hanna, I’m so going to get you for that.” AJ whispers in my ear.

 

Since, I’m feeling flirty and a little daring, I decide to take Jessi’s advice. “Payback’s a bitch, isn’t it?” My mouth covers his for a long scorching kiss. I don’t even care that everyone is watching.

 

“Damn, Hanna. I love you.” He says when we break apart. My heart swells with love for this man. “What is your plan for the morning?”

 

“I was thinking about doing some shopping. I need a few things.” I reply casually. I don’t want AJ finding out about what I have planned for him after the show.

 

“Have fun and be careful. Take a bodyguard with you.”  AJ says seriously.

 

 

 

Jessi and I are at an expensive boutique catering to provocative lingerie, bodyguard in tow. That is enough to make me run out of the store. Jessi eyes me, then the door, followed by a shake of her head. I guess we’re staying here. I notice that Bruce makes his way outside when he sees what’s inside the store.

 

“So Ho Jo, what do you have planned for AJ?” Jessi asks with a smirk, while looking at some barely there undergarments.

 

“Well, I’m not sure. I…I…was thinking about doing some….” I hesitate and lower my voice, “roleplaying.”

 

Jessi’s mouth opens forming a huge O. Then she places her hand on my forehead. “Are you still the same Hanna Jo? AJ certainly has turned you into a new woman.”

 

“Shut up.” I shove her. “It’s just…that…well, Alex has been so good to me. I am so naïve when it comes to anything sexual.  He’s taught me so much and I want to thank him.” I smiled thinking about everything he has educated me on since I met him.

 

“I think it’s wonderful.” Jessi says dreamily. “You are AJ are so cute together.”

 

My best friend is in such a good mood. I’m thrilled to see her acting this way. Most of the tour has been hell for her. Finally, she is happy and I think in love. She may not admit it yet, but she’s definitely smitten with Nick. “What’s got you so happy, Jess? Did you and Nick have a lot of hot sex on his bus?”

 

“Of course the sex was hot.” She comments while holding up a purple teddy. “But, gosh Hanna it was so much more. We spent time talking. Nick actually took the time to listen to my thoughts and my fears. No guy has ever done that. All they cared about was getting in my pants.”

 

“That’s because he loves you.”  I reply as I look through a rack of negligees.

 

She smiles at me. “So what do you plan on role playing with the Big Mac?”

 

“Ummm….I don’t know.” I reply looking down at the floor. “I’m not even sure I’ll be able to do it.”

 

“You can do it. It’s all about acting, baby.” She laughs. “You could always do teacher student. How about naughty nurse and patient?”

 

“Maybe.” I bite my lip. “What if I dressed up as a maid?”

 

“Then you can clean him up.” Jessi laughs as she holds up a sexy maid’s uniform.

 

“On second thought, maybe I shouldn’t do this.” I continue looking through a rack of costumes. I am surprised at some of the outfits I see. I don’t think I will be able to pull off role playing with AJ. I’m no actress. What if AJ laughs at me?

 

“Stop! Ho Jo you need to do this. I love the fact that this is your idea. AJ is going to think it’s hot when you surprise him.” Jessi says while going through another rack. “I have the perfect role for you.  You are going to be a hooker.”

 

I can’t contain my laughter. Jessi is too much. Me as a hooker?  “Are you out of your ever loving mind?” I squeal, a little too loud. The cashier gives me a dirty look.

 

“I definitely think you could pull it off. All you need is a wig and some slutty clothes. It’s perfect.” She starts rifling through a bunch of skimpy dresses.

 

Twenty minutes later, I’m loaded down with a wig and some very sexy clothing. On the way back to the hotel Jessi and I come up with a plan. I still can’t believe I’m doing this.  My thoughts are on AJ and want he’s going to think, when I hear Jessi sigh.

 

“What’s wrong?” I ask, knowing something is up.

 

“Nothing.” Jessi remarks jamming her phone into her purse. Her eyes are on the scenery passing us by.

 

“Bull. Something is up.” Jessi ignores me. “Come on, please tell me.”

 

“I just got a fucking text from that mother fucking bastard.” She is seething. I gasp at her comment. This can’t be happening. Why can’t Donnie leave her alone?

 

“What did he say?” I ask curiously. I know it can’t be good.

 

“He said I’d look sexier in the red one.”

 

“How…did he know what you we’re looking at in the store?” It scares me knowing that he knows Jessi’s every move. “It doesn’t make sense. He’s doing press, so how does he know you almost bought the red one?”

 

Jessi is visibly shaken by the text message. “That’s what scares me.”

 

I grab my phone from my purse and send a quick text to AJ. Silence fills the van as we get closer to the hotel. Waiting for AJ’s response is killing me. I know he’s busy, but I’m scared. It would be nice to have one day without Donnie bothering us. My phone beeps and it’s a message from AJ.

 

“Jessi, Donnie’s been doing press with the guys all morning. There is no way he could have followed us.”

 

She looks over at me. “Then he had someone follow us. I can’t believe that bastard would stoop that low. I guess this is payback for last night.”

 

“Jessi, you got to make sure you tell Nick.  Thank goodness the tour is almost over. Then you can get rid of him for good.”

 

“You know what. I’m not going to let him ruin the rest of the tour for me. I have you and Nick by my side.” She says as she jumps out of the van. I follow along. “It’s time to get you ready for tonight, Miss Ho Jo.”

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Dottie

Copyright 2013

 

Chapter 61

 

Hanna Jo assures me she can get dressed by herself.  She wants me to talk to Nick about Donnie first.  “I mean it, Jessi.  Go tell him or I will.  I’m going to tell AJ.  I know you don’t want to let him ruin the tour but…”

 

I nod.  “Yes, I know you’re right, if he snatches me or corners me, I’m pretty sure it would be ruined.  OK, I’ll go tell Nick if you PROMISE you won’t back out.”

 

She blushes and nods.  “I promise.  But…do me a favor.  Send AJ out to the bus when you see him?”

I can’t stop the wicked smile on my face. “I was going to!  Ho Jo I swear, tonight will be a night you won’t forget.”

 

She blushes.  “Let’s hope so.  See you later.”

 

She climbs up on her bus as I head into the venue, followed by Bruce.  When I find Nick, he hugs me tightly, asking Bruce over my head, “Any problems?”

 

I can’t see him but I can hear concern in his voice. “Possibly. Can we talk?”

 

Nick pulls me into the dressing room and Bruce follows.  He looks down at me.  “You ok?”  I nod.  He turns to Bruce.  “What happened?”

 

Bruce seems uncomfortable.  “Well, while they were shopping…in the…lingerie store, I waited by the door.  I can’t be certain, but I think one of the bodyguards for the New Kids went in.”

 

Nick looks down at me. “Lingerie?” 

I blush.  “NICK!  Listen to him, because I was going to tell you the same thing. I think Donnie is having me followed.”

 

The smile fades from his face. “What? What do you mean?”

 

I reach out and grab his hand.  “Don’t get mad at Bruce, it’s not his fault.  I didn’t think he’d stoop so low.  He texted me when we left.  Told me what he thinks I should have bought.  I don’t know, the guy was sending him pictures or something.  It was…it’s just creepy.”

 

Nick looks at Bruce.  “You know which bodyguard?”

 

Bruce nods.  “I do.”

 

Nick stands.  “Let’s go outside, Bruce.” Looking down at me, he says, “I’ll be right outside the door, ok?”  I nod, not asking any questions. 

After he leaves, I sit on the sofa and grab his hoodie, wrapping it around myself.  I really don’t want Nick and Donnie fighting, but knowing Nick is my champion makes me feel good.

 

I’m lost in a daydream when he comes back in a few minutes later.  “Jessi, I need you to do me a favor, ok?”  I just nod as he sits beside me.  “From now on, where ever you go, Bruce and Robert go with you, ok?  Even if you’re with me, they will be there, ok?”

 

I nod.  “You didn’t ask him to do something about Donnie’s bodyguard, did you?”

 

He shakes his head. “Nope.  Just told him to keep an eye out.”

 

I look at him suspiciously. “And?”

 

He blushes.  MY Nick blushes. “Well, sort of told him if the guy bothered you to make sure he didn’t do it again.”

 

I sigh, but I can’t be mad.  His overprotective streak is sexy as hell.  I climb up on his lap and loop my arms around his shoulders.  “Thank you.”

 

With his hands locked around my waist, he whispers, “You’re welcome.”

 

The kiss is more than I thought it could be.  It’s sweet and gentle and full of emotion.  When he pulls back, he whispers, “Can I see what you DID buy?”

 

I giggle, playing with his hair.  “After the show.”

 

He nibbles my neck, making me shiver.  “Do I get to rip it off you?”

 

I lean back, searching his eyes and finding love.  “Whatever you want, Baby. Whatever you want.”

 

 

I decide to sit in the audience for the show. Bruce and Robert are close by, watching everything.  Just before the lights go down, a girl in thigh high hooker boots sits down beside me.  In Hanna Jo’s chair.  I turn to tell her she’s going to have to move and I squeal as I realize it IS Hanna Jo! The black mini skirt barely covers her assets and I’m SO glad she chose the red bustier!  With the black wig and cherry red lipstick, it’s PERFECT!

 

As the lights go out, she leans closer to me.  “Just shut up, ok?”

I can’t help giggling.  Leaning back, I say, “I thought you weren’t coming to the show.”

 

She shrugs. I barely see it in the dark.  Putting her mouth close to my ear, she says, “AJ wanted me too.  He’s so…umm…turned on…by this…that, uh…”

 

Taking pity on her, I wave my hand. “I get it.  I’m just…Ho Jo, I’m SO glad you and AJ are like this.”

 

Her smile says it all. She’s happy about it too.

 

 

After the show, which was amazing, I turn to Hanna Jo.  “AJ could be arrested for indecent exposure.  He was…HAPPY…all night!”

 

She blushes as red as her bustier and says, “Why were you looking?”

I laugh loudly.  “I wasn’t. Everyone behind us was talking about it!”

 

She sighs…but I can tell she’s ready for her night with AJ. He’s kept her going all night.  She and I linger while those around us leave.  When we are alone, she says, “Did you talk to Nick?”

 

I nod. “Yeah, I did.  But even if I hadn’t, Bruce would have. He noticed one of the New Kids bodyguards come in the store behind us.”

 

She shakes her head. “Now what?”

I shake my head. “Nothing you need to think about.  I think you have a ROLE to play…”

 

She blushes, noticing that Bruce and Robert both heard my comment. Groaning, she whispers, “Thanks a lot!” I giggle as she stands.  “See you later Jessi.”

I smile at her.  “Tomorrow Hanna Jo. Have a GREAT night.”

 

Once she’s gone, Bruce says, “You going backstage or to the bus?”

I smile.  “Backstage.  I just…”

He shakes his head. “No sweat.  Let’s go.”

 

Once we’re backstage, I wait in Nick’s dressing room. Bruce and Robert wait outside, once they are assured the room is empty.  I settle on Nick’s couch to wait.  It doesn’t take long before I hear a commotion outside.  I listen as Bruce says, “I’m sorry, but this is Nick’s dressing room. I can’t let you in.”

Donnie’s voice comes back loud and clear.  “The fuck you can’t! We are in and out of each other’s dressing rooms all the time.”

I grab my phone, shooting Nick a quick message. I chew my lip as Bruce argues with Donnie, refusing to budge.  After a good two minutes of this, I hear Nick say, “What the fuck do you want, Wahlberg?”

 

I move closer to the door as Donnie answers. “I left my hat in your dressing room. They won’t let me in to get it.”

 

I look around.  Sure enough, the fedora Donnie’s been wearing offstage is on the table.  I grab it and move to the door. I open it quickly and fling it at his face.  “Here you go.” I grab Nick’s hand and tug him inside as Donnie snatches the hat before it hits him. 

 

As the door is closing, I hear Donnie say, “Now just a damn minute…”

 

Nick sweeps me into his arms.  “Hello Gorgeous.”

I smile, kissing his sweaty cheek.  “Hello yourself Handsome.”

He laughs. “I’m glad you came here.  I was worried about you going to the bus.”

I shake my head.  “Let’s NOT talk about it tonight, Nick.”

 

His lips slowly form a lopsided grin.  “What should we talk about Jessi?”

I lick my lips and whisper, “You’re all sweaty…I think I should be too.”

 

He pushes me against the wall as I wrap my legs around his waist.  He nudges my hair away from my ear and whispers, “Anything you want, Ms. Todd. Anything you want.”

 

I suck on his earlobe as my hands slide down his back and grip his t-shirt.  “I want you Nick.”  My whispered plea makes him groan. “Oh God I want you!”

 

He slides his hand under my butt and carries me to the couch.  Sinking down on it, I straddle his lap and our lips meet.  When we part, I’m breathless.  Our eyes meet.  He smiles seductively.  “I love you, Baby.”

I rub his nose with mine. “I love you too.”

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Rachel

Copyright 2013

 

Chapter 62

 

Hanna Jo

 

Leaning against AJ’s bus, I can’t believe I’m doing this. During the show, AJ was aroused the whole entire time. It was thrilling knowing I did that to him. I take a moment to get into character. I hope that I can pull this off.

 

I’m lost in thought as Donnie comes walking past alone. He ignores me, but then he backs up. His eyes glance up and down my body. I can see the swelling in his pants.  Let’s see if I can pull the whole hooker thing off with him.

 

“Hey there sexy!” Donnie says walking up to me.

 

“I’d say you were the sexy one.” I say indifferently.

 

“A pretty thing like you shouldn’t be wasting your time on McLean. You know he’s taken.” Donnie moves a closer. I move my leg up, in case I have to knee him in the privates.

 

“Thanks for your concern.” I lick my lips sensuously. Deep down I’m ready to laugh. “His girlfriend hired me. Said she wanted to experience a threesome.”

 

The look on Donnie’s face is priceless. I’ve never seen such a look of disbelief in my entire life. Jessi would be so proud of me.

 

“Wow, I didn’t know Hanna Jo was that kind of girl. She always seemed so sweet and innocent.” He smirks dangerously. “I’d love to partake in that.”

 

“Sorry to burst your bubble Wahlberg. It’s called a threesome for a reason.” AJ plays along and remarks rudely, walking over to me.

 

Donnie moves aside as AJ pushes his body against mine. Our lips meet in a searing kiss. AJ’s hands slide underneath my skirt as he teases my ass. Donnie looks pissed and stomps off toward his bus.

 

I pull back from AJ’s mouth. I can barely breathe. He steps away and pulls something out of his pocket. Then he hands me a wad of bills. “This should cover tonight.”

 

I quickly thumb through the hundred dollar bills he gives me. There must be at least fifteen. I give him an impish smile.  “I think this will get you through the night, if you’re lucky.”

 

“Well, if you do everything I like, there may be a special monetary tip in the morning.”  He takes my hand. “Let’s go. It’s time to show me how freaky you are.”

 

Once we are on the bus, AJ leads me to the back of the bus where his bedroom is. I stand in the doorway taking in my surroundings. AJ takes a seat on the bed. “Now…umm what the fuck is your name?”

 

“It’s Tawny.” I walk over towards him.

 

“Well, Tawny, it’s time to get this show started. You had my cock so hard during the show I thought I was going to blow a load in my pants.”

 

His comment has my barely there panties wet. I’m going to die of ecstasy before this night even ends. I pray I don’t go to hell for this.

 

“I noticed you were a little happier tonight than usual. That’s all the fans could talk about. Good thing I knew I was going to come back and fuck it good and hard.”  I say with a confidence I didn’t know I had.

 

“I’m looking forward to that, but right now. I want you touching yourself. I want to see that pussy glisten.”

 

I find myself on the bed. My hand moves down to my womanhood. Slowly I start touching myself. The look on AJ face is pure lust. He reaches inside his pants, pleasuring himself as he watches. Seeing him enjoying what I’m doing sends me over the edge. The animalistic looks in his eyes as I make myself cum, makes my orgasm last even longer.

 

When I finish, I place my fingers in AJ’s mouth. He takes his sweet time sucking my fingers clean. I dip them back into my damp center giving him another taste. “MMM, you like that, don’t you?” I question with a glint of mischief in my eyes.

 

“Fuck, Tawny, you’re the best slut I’ve tasted.” AJ undoes his pants and his cock springs to attention. “Now, it’s time for you suck me off and make me cum in that sexy mouth of yours. I’m so fucking hard.”

 

I move between AJ’s legs. My hands move to his stiff cock and start giving him a hand job. I lick my lips and bend down toward his erection. I lick the tip and feel his body shake.  Slowly I lick up his shaft as I cup his balls in my hand. Before he knows what’s happening, I change my position. I’m straddling his stomach with my butt in his face. When I hear his grunting I know he likes the view.

 

“FUCK WHORE! MMM….THAT ASS.” He growls as he smacks it lightly.

 

That sends me into overdrive. I don’t waste any time. My head is bobbing up and down as I continuously take is engorged cock in and out of my mouth. AJ is rubbing my butt, which is totally turning me on. I can feel his body tensing up underneath me. He’s close to the edge. I take his cock completely into my mouth. It’s so huge that I’m almost gagging.

 

“That’s it slut, deep throat my cock. Fuck it, Tawny!” Within seconds of his screaming, I feel his warm load on the back of my throat. I swallow it down and turn to face him.

 

“MMM, best I’ve tasted in a while.” I give him a seductive smile. My heart is beating so fast from the excitement I’m feeling. My body is aching to have him inside.  Honestly, I don’t know where this pent up sexual need is coming from. “My pussy is so wet from having your dick in my mouth. Did you feel it dripping on your stomach?”

 

“Hell yeah! Now I want you to fuck me, dirty slut.” He sits up enough to take my corset off, freeing my breasts. I pull my skirt up, giving easier access to my womanhood. I push over my g-string, so he can see it glistening. I push myself down onto his huge member. I start riding him, not taking my time. This is about pure carnal lust. My breasts are bouncing in the air. AJ is watching attentively as his hands move to my hips.

 

“Fuck bitch, I wanna see that ass of yours high in the air as I pound your slutty pussy.” AJ says, as he pushes me off his body.

 

I get on my hands and knees. He moves behind be, shoving his cock into me. I gasp from the force, even though it feels good. He’s pounding into me and he takes my long hair into his hand gently pulling it.

 

“MMM, AJ.…..harder….mmmm….yes….faster.” I yell loudly.

 

AJ follows my directions and assaults my womanhood going faster, harder, and deeper. My body has never felt like this in my entire life. I’m on the brink of exploding. My hand moves to my clit. I start rubbing it, making the sensation feel even better.

 

“That’s it, you dirty whore. Touch your yourself.” He growls.

 

“FUCK ME!!!” I scream, enjoying what AJ is doing to me. I’m shocked at what is coming out of my mouth, but I can’t control it this time. “FUCK ME HARD. MAKE ME CUM!”

 

“That’s it bitch.” AJ yells as my walls start to tighten against his cock. He continues thrusting.

 

“AJ….YES!” I scream as we both hit our climax.

 

I roll onto my back and take a moment to catch my breath. I’ve never had sex like that and it was amazing.

 

“You are best fucking hooker. The way you fucked my cock, I can’t wait for round two.”

 

I lean over and give AJ a kiss on the cheek. We both snuggle closer together. “Hanna, thank you for do this for me. I totally love how you are willing to play with me.”

 

I smile as I drift off into a peaceful sleep. I need to be rested for rounds two and three.

 

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Dottie

Copyright 2013

 

Chapter 63

Jessi

 

As much as I wanted to make love to Nick, the dressing room wasn’t the right place.  Every time we get into it hot and heavy, someone knocks on the door.  Finally, frustrated, I slide off his lap and he says, “Sometimes I HATE those guys!”

 

I can’t help but giggle.  “You do not and you know it.  Get your shower and we’ll find some privacy to finish what we started.”

 

He leans over and kisses my cheek.  “You waiting here?”

 

I think about what I DID buy in the lingerie store and I realize I need to get ready for him.  I push myself to my feet.  “Nope.  I have to do some stuff before you get to the bus.”

 

His eyes twinkle.  “Now that’s the way I like my woman to think.  I get to see what you bought, then tomorrow you can replace it with something new that hasn’t been ripped to shreds.”

 

I giggle, walking toward the door.  “Promises, promises.  I wanna see you deliver on that promise, Mister!”

 

He grabs my waist just as I reach the door and presses me against it, dipping his legs to nestle his groin against my ass.  He reaches around me, sliding his hand over my stomach and then lower to cup my sex.  “I’ll do it to get to this, Baby. That’s a guarantee!”

 

I whimper, my body shaking with need.  After a few minutes of playful petting, he pulls back and spins me around, dropping his lips to mine for a scorching kiss.  When we part, I whisper, “Hurry Nick!”

 

He smiles. “Not to worry, I’ll be there before you know it.”  He opens the door.  Bruce and Robert are waiting.  “Take care of her.”

 

Bruce nods. “Yes Sir.”

 

 

I chew on my lip as I stare at myself in the mirror.  Yes, of course I wanted to buy sexy lingerie, but…ok, let’s be honest, I want Nick to see me as beautiful.  A real lady.  I want it to be more than sex for us, and for the first time in my entire life, I feel like it is. 

 

I chose a baby doll.  It’s yellow and semi-sheer.  The front ties between my breasts with a bright purple ribbon.  The fly away front plays peek-a-boo when I move, showing glimpse of the matching yellow panties I bought.  I turn, checking out the back.  I thought about a thong, but like I said, I want him to see me as a lady.  The sales girl said what I chose was called a tanga.  It’s kind of like a bikini cut.  The sides are string and the front and back cover a lot more than a thong does.  I face the mirror again, pleased with the result.

 

I’m brushing out my hair when my phone rings.  I snatch it up, hoping it’s Nick.  When I see Donnie’s name, my heart plummets.  I want to ignore it.  From outside the bus, I hear him yell, “You better answer the damn phone!”

 

I sigh and answer it. “Yes?”

 

He grunts.  “I don’t think I like you ignoring me like this.”

I sit down on the bed. “Well I KNOW I don’t like you having me followed. You said till the end of the tour. It is NOT over yet!”

 

Silence reigns.  “What do you mean you’re being followed?”

 

I want to scream in frustration.  “You big, conceited ASS! I’m not some stupid, ditzy groupie pining away for you!  Stay the fuck away from me!”

 

Before hanging up he mutters, “You have ten days.  Enjoy it while you can, because when day eleven gets here, you’re either going to be in my bed or Carter is going to wish he’d never met you!”

 

I slowly lower my phone, anger washing over me in waves.  I’m sick and tired of this shit.  I quickly text Nick, telling him to give me fifteen minutes before he comes out.  I know he’ll be pouting when he reads it, but I gotta see what Thad has going on.

 

When he finally answers, I ask bluntly, “Do you think you can stop them?”

 

He sounds confused briefly.  “Jessi…I…what…OH, you mean the Wahlberg brothers?”

 

I sigh in exasperation. “Of course I do!  Do you know anyone else trying to ruin my life?” I hear him sorting papers and I feel guilty for interrupting him.  “I’m sorry Thad but he just won’t leave me alone. He’s having me followed now.”

 

His next statement floors me. “I know.”

 

I could hit him. “How do you…YOU’RE having me followed to?”

 

He sighs and sounds irritated. “How the hell else can I protect you? I can’t put someone in the tour now, it would raise suspicion. Don’t worry, THIS is someone I’ve known my whole life. He’s solid.”

 

I lower my head.  “Thad, seriously, will this be over in eleven days?  Cause that is his deadline. Either in jump in bed with him or he runs to the press.  What am I going to do?”

 

His confidence gives her hope. “It will be over well before then.  I have what I need. We have DNA from Paul when he was locked up.  Looks like all the women who have come forward claiming a Wahlberg fathered their child has a solid case.  We have a definite match on two of the children to Paul. The other three belong to Donnie or the younger brother, Mark.  Don’t worry, he’ll leave you alone.  I think Nick’s reputation can survive him dating the victim of a conniving, mob family like the Wahlbergs.”

 

I whisper softly, “Thanks Thad. Sorry I went off.”

 

I hear him laugh. “Jesus, Jessi, if anyone deserves to, it’s you. Now just take it easy and steer clear of Donnie as much as possible.”

 

 

I turn off my phone and put it on the dresser.  Nick should be here very soon.  I light a few candles and turn on some soft music before turning down the lights. 

 

I take a deep breath, pushing aside all thoughts of Donnie, Paul and Thad and focus on tonight. Tonight is for Nick and I and I’m NOT letting them ruin it for me.

 

When I hear the door open and Nick say, “Thanks guys, take the rest of the night off,” my heart races.  I quickly move to the bed and climb to the middle. I lean against the headboard with my legs curled under me waiting. I don’t have to wait long.

 

When he steps into the bedroom, our eyes meet.  I smile softly. “Hi.”

 

He smiles back closing the door and turning the lock with a decisive click. “Hi yourself.”

 

We just stare at each other.  I can’t stand it.  “What’s wrong? You don’t like it?”

 

He shakes his head. “No! God, no, you look incredible.  I just…now that we’re here and you look like that…I just want to stare at you. I’m afraid if I blink you’ll disappear.”

 

I bite my lip, trying not to cry at his tenderness.  “Nick, stop, I’m not that special.”

 

He walks to the bed and crawls up beside me. Sitting on his knees, he cups my face and whispers, “You’re all that and more.” He kisses me gently.  I cover his hands with mine, falling more and more in love with him.

 

I push myself up onto my knees as his arms slide around my body.  Our lips part slowly and I whisper, “I thought you were going to rip this off?”

 

He smiles, desire flashing in his eyes.  “You’re too beautiful for that.  Tonight I want to show you just how much I love you…and I’m going to show you all night long.”

 

He lifts me against his body then slowly slides us down till we are lying side by side on the bed.  I slowly slide my leg up the outside of his as he deepens our kiss.  My heart is aching with love for him.  Love that I can’t deny.  He’s becoming my entire world, my reason for living.  I’m so afraid.  What if he ends up being like all the others?  Can I survive it?  I don’t think so.

Project: nkotBSB

By Rachel

Copyright 2013

 

Chapter 64

 

Hanna Jo

 

AJ is still sleeping comfortably in bed. I’ve been up since the butt crack of dawn. I was itching to get off the bus and talk to Jessi. Instead, I’m sitting in the front of the bus reading a book.

 

“Good morning Hanna.” AJ presses a kiss to my cheek. I give him a slight smile.

 

“You mean good afternoon.” I shut my book, giving AJ my full attention.

 

“Damn, Hanna. I didn’t mean to sleep the morning away. You wore me out last night.” AJ smiles and sits on my lap.

 

“It’s okay.” I push him. “Get off me, you big oaf.”

 

He stands up and stares at me. I stare back at him. “I’m going to get a shower. Then we can head inside the arena and get something to eat.”

 

While AJ is showering, I decide to clean the bus. It’s a mess. I don’t know how anyone can be so messy. Then again, I’m a neat freak. Everything has to be in its place. I start to straighten things up.

 

“Hanna Banana, you don’t have to clean.” AJ says as he walks in with only a towel wrapped around his waist.

 

“It’s a pigsty in here. I can’t deal with the mess.” I sigh loudly.

 

“I’ll clean it up after I get dressed.” AJ walks toward the bedroom.

 

I don’t listen to him because I know he’s not going to do it. I start to pick up his laundry until I spot a pair of dirty boxers. That is just gross. There is no way I’m picking them up. “Alex, can you come here?” I yell back to him.

 

He opens the door still wearing nothing but a towel. “What’s up Hanna?”

 

“Do you know how long these have been there?” I ask while pointing to the boxers.

 

AJ walks over and picks them up. He stuffs them in his laundry bag. “A couple of days. Why?”

 

“That is disgusting. Can’t you get your clothes in a hamper? I’m tired of seeing your stuff thrown around.” I screech. AJ raises an eyebrow at me. “Why are you looking at me like that?”

 

“Han, I’ve never seen you get mad over something so trivial.” He walks over to me and attempts to give me a hug. I won’t let him.

 

“I don’t think living in filth is trivial. Just leave me alone.” I start to walk away. I need to be alone. AJ is getting on my last nerve.

 

“Hanna, what is wrong with you? Is it that time of the month?” He yells at me. I turn around with a shocked look on my face. I can’t believe he asked me that.

 

“Really, you have the nerve to ask me that? For your information, I am not having my period, nor do I have PMS. I was in a perfectly good mood until you woke up.” Turning on my heels, I leave AJ standing alone on the bus.

 

When I walk into the arena, no one is around. Everyone is either sleeping or enjoying their afternoon off. They’ll all be around soon enough, since the guys have press to do later this evening.

 

“Han, wait up.” AJ’s voice is shaky from running. “P...P...Please stop.”

 

“Leave me alone.” I say, as I continue to walk. The first door I see, I open.

 

It’s the green room. There are couches and chairs everywhere. I plop down, praying that AJ doesn’t find me. No such luck, as the door opens and he strolls in.

 

“I don’t want to talk to you.” I attempt to give him the cold shoulder. Knowing I’m horrible at conflict doesn’t help.

 

“Fine. Then you can listen to me.” He sits down beside. “What has gotten into you? I’ve never seen you so moody.”

 

“Sorry, I’m not chipper and perky like you want me to be. Maybe you should stay away from me.” I cross my arms in front of me.

 

“I’m not going to do that.” He starts to rub my arm, but I move further down the couch. I don’t feel like being touched. “Han, please tell me what’s wrong.”

 

After a few more minutes of sulking, I decide to tell AJ what is wrong. “My mom called this morning.”

 

“I assume it didn’t go well.” AJ looks at me with his eyes full of love. I feel bad that I’m taking out my anger on him.

 

“No. Mom basically did everything but call me a slut.” I cringe as I tell AJ. “All she did was tell me how in God’s eyes it’s wrong for me to be shacking up with a man. I’m going to hell for being on tour with you.”

 

AJ gathers me in his arms. “Oh baby, you aren’t going to go the hell for that. Your mom is a piece of work. If I ever meet her, I’ll give her a piece of my mind. There is nothing wrong with being on tour with your boyfriend.”

 

“But she makes me feel so guilty. It’s like she has a sixth sense and knew what we did last night.” I start to laugh when I see the huge grin on AJ’s face.

 

His tongue slides up my neck and he slowly sucks on my earlobe. “There’s no need to feel guilty. I think it’s sexy and hot when you’re fucking me.” He growls in my ear.

 

My hands are on AJ’s chest, and I notice that he’s not wearing a shirt. I glance down and realize he’s only wearing a towel. “Alex, where are your clothes?” I whisper.

 

“I didn’t have time to put any on. I was worried about you.”

 

“Alex, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to take it out on you.” I apologize.

 

He kisses my nose. “I forgive you. You can make it up to me by taking off your clothes and having hot make up sex with me.” Alex grins at me.

 

“I’ve never had make up sex before.” I giggle. Being bold, I undo AJ’s towel. It falls to the ground.

 

“Hey there, Hanna. I think you have way too much clothing on.” He nips at my neck.

 

“Well if you get off me you big dope, I can get undressed.” I’ve never seen AJ move so fast. In record speed, I’m as naked as AJ.

 

“You are absolutely gorgeous.” He says, as I lay down on the couch. He lies on top of me, not wasting any time.

 

AJ’s palms my breasts, and I’m ready to explode. His touch feels so good. I slide my leg up his causing him to moan. He thumbs my nipples causing me moan. I don’t think I can wait much longer. I want him now. The look in his eyes, show the same thing.

 

“Alex, I need you NOW.” I say breathily.

 

“Fuck Hanna Jo.” He says as he slams into me. We start moving at a frenzied pace. It’s like nothing I’ve ever experienced before. Okay, I never did this.

 

Our tongues are swirling around in each other’s mouths. My hands are on his butt, whiles his are on my breasts. It’s erogenous having sex this. I never knew how good it could feel doing it fast. I could feel my release coming. “AJ…MMM…I’M SOOOO CLOSE.” I yell.

“MMM, Han. Cum for me baby.” AJ screams, as we both hit our climax. When we come down from our high, our bodies are glistening in sweat. We lay there catching our breaths.

 

“That was amazing, Alex. I think we should have make up sex more often.” I smile at my boyfriend. He starts laughing at me. I can’t help but join in.

 

“I’m glad you liked it, Hanna Banana.”

 

“I like everything with you Big Mac.” I say as I start to doze off.

 

“Hanna, we need to leave before someone sees us.” AJ nudges me gently.

 

I yawn and we both sit up. “Head to the bus. I’ll get dress and catch up with you.”

 

AJ gives me a quick kiss and wraps up in the towel. “See you in a few.”

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Dottie

Copyright 2013

 

Chapter 65

 

After a night of romance, not just sex, Nick and I head into the green room hoping to escape Donnie’s notice.  Imagine my surprise when we open the door to find AJ in a towel and Hanna Jo sitting on the couch looking completely spent.  I can’t stop myself.  The giggles erupt.

 

AJ blushes furiously.  Yes, Mr. Bad Boy himself looks like he got caught with his hand in the nookie jar.  Nick seems stunned. “AJ, Man what’s up?”

 

I sigh dramatically.  “It looks like he was.”

 

AJ pushes past us.  “Excuse me!”

 

Nick’s laughter joins mine as AJ sprints down the hallway, gripping his towel.  Hanna Jo avoids eye contact and mutters, “Excuse me,” as she pushes herself to her feet. 

 

I nudge Nick and tilt my head toward the door, silently asking him to give me a minute with my best friend.  He smiles and kisses my forehead.  “I’ll go check on AJ.  The guys are outside.”

 

I nod, grateful to know Hanna Jo and I won’t be totally alone.  After he leaves I turn to her. “Well, I can see the night was a success.  Did he like the costume?”

 

She sighs, knowing I’m not going to let her leave. “Jessi please…”

 

I link my arms through hers and pull her back to the couch.  Realizing what was just done on that couch, I change direction and move her toward the stools situated near the mini bar in the corner. “Come on, it’s me.  What gives?”

 

She sighs, sitting with me.  “We had a huge fight this morning. My Mom called and I was cranky and I took it all out on him.”

 

I shake my head. “What did the prim and proper Queen Bee have to say?”

She shrugs.  “She was telling me how what I’m doing with AJ is a sin and I’m going to burn in hell for it.  Making me feel guilty about enjoying myself.”  I reach out and squeeze her hand.  “Jessi, is it really ok?  I mean, yes, I’m enjoying myself immensely, but…”

 

I watch her curiously, wondering what she’s thinking.  “But what Hanna Jo? You don’t really believe what you’re doing is a mortal sin, do you?”

 

She fidgets.  “No, I know it’s not.  I mean, it is a sin, but I don’t think I’ll burn in hell for it. I just…oh forget it!”

 

I grab her arm as she starts to get up.  “Whoa, wait a minute. You just what? Come on, this is me Hanna Jo, not your mother.  I’m not going to judge you by what you do or don’t do. TALK to me.”

 

I see tears in her eyes.  “Jessi, I really…AJ is so important to me.  I don’t want to lose him because of my parents pushing him to…”

 

Then it dawns on me. “You think they’ll try to force him to marry you with a guilt trip?” She nods, letting the tears fall.  “Hanna Jo, get real.  AJ is with you because he WANTS to be.  You know this!

 

She sighs. “I know it.  But if this…continues…Jessi, I really…”

 

I can see she’s struggling with something.  “Hanna Jo, just look me in the eye and tell me what you want.”

She raises her head and whispers, “I don’t want to just be his lover, Jessi.  I want more. I want to be…”

 

When she trails off, I get it.  “You want to be his wife?”  She barely nods.  “Hanna Jo, there’s nothing wrong with that!”

 

Her eyes flash. “But you don’t get it I don’t want it to be because he feels guilty! I want him to want it too!”

 

I could just shake her.  “Hanna Jo, for goodness sake, stop it!  AJ is a grown man!  I don’t think a guilt trip will make him do something he doesn’t want to do!”

 

She nods, looking away. “But what if he never does…”

 

I put my hand on her shoulder.  “Even though you want to marry him, do you think you could be happy like this?  Would you leave him if he never proposed?”

 

She shakes her head. “Of course not!  How I feel isn’t hinged on getting a ring. It’s more like…”

 

I hear a commotion outside the door and choose to ignore it. “More like you want the world to know he’s yours?”

 

She nods miserably.  “Something like that.”

 

Before I can reply, the door opens and Donnie comes striding in, followed closely by Bruce and Robert. “What the fuck is this?  Nick’s bodyguards keeping us from the green room?”

 

I stand and pull Hanna Jo to her feet.  “We were just leaving.”

 

He starts toward us, but Robert steps in front of him, not saying a word.  Donnie glares at him and backs off, moving instead to sit on the couch.  I can’t help it. I think about AJ and Hanna Jo having sex there not twenty minutes before and once again, the giggles threaten to burst out of me.

 

I touch Robert’s arm. “Come on, we were just going back to the bus.”

 

Hanna Jo steps in front of me, careful to not look at Donnie. I know she’s embarrassed.  I watch Donnie as he sniffs the air.  His eyes meet mine and I shrug, moving past Bruce and Robert toward the door.  Let him think it was Nick and I.  Let him stew in the fact that he’s sitting where someone else just got lucky. 

 

From behind me, Donnie says, “Jessi, I think we should talk.”

 

From the doorway, Nick says, “What’s there to talk about Donnie?”  He walks in, sliding his arm around me as AJ strides in the door and heads for Hanna Jo.

 

Donnie leans back, his eyes flashing darkly.  “Old times.  You know, Jessi and I…knew each other a long time ago. Long before you.”

 

Nick shrugs. “Yeah, too bad you didn’t see what a catch she is when you had the chance.  You snooze, you lose, Old Man.”

 

We walk out, Nick laughing loudly.  I slide my arm around his waist. “What are we doing this morning?”

 

From in front of us, AJ says, “I’m going to spend some quality time with my lady.  We’ll see you guys later!”

 

Nick and I lag behind, Robert and Bruce following us discreetly.  “You ok, Jessi?”

 

His question makes me smile.  I look up at him, for the millionth time wishing I were taller.  “I’m fine Nick. What do you want to do about lunch?”

 

He lifts me in his arms, bringing me eye to eye with him.  “I have a surprise for you.  And then, maybe a special dessert.”

 

I blush, playing with the hair on the nape of his neck.  “I’ll bring the chocolate sauce.”

His smile fills my heart with joy.  He’s a sweetheart of a man and he wants to be with me. How did I get so lucky?

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Rachel

Copyright 2013

 

Chapter 66

 

Hanna Jo

 

We head in separate directions. Nick and Jessi go somewhere in the arena. AJ and I walk to the bus. Lunch is ready for us when we get inside. We sit down at the table and begin to eat.

 

“So what’s on your agenda today?” I ask while nibbling on a green bean.

 

“We have sound check in an hour. Then we have press the rest of the day.” He says casually.

 

“So you really don’t have a day off.” I sigh. My mind is not on the tour. I’m still thinking about my conversation with Jessi.

 

AJ stares at me intently. “Hanna, sweetheart what’s wrong? Are you still mad at me?” He rubs my hand gently.

 

“I’m not mad at you, Alex. I...I just have a lot on my mind.” I continue eating so I wouldn’t have to explain myself further.

 

“You know you can talk me.” AJ’s eyes are filled with love. It amazes me that someone cares about me like I’m the most important person in their world. I’ve never felt that way until now.

 

“I know.” I give his hand a squeeze. “I just need to process it first. I promise I’ll tell you when I’m ready.”

 

We eat in a comfortable silence. That’s what I love about Alex. We can sit without talking and everything feels right. I can be myself around him. I don’t have to be someone I’m not.

 

“So, I was talking to Danny’s fiancée the other day. She’s so excited about the wedding.” I comment, making conversation.

 

“Yeah, from what he says, it’s going to be a nice one.” AJ says, while taking a bite of his chocolate cake.

 

I decide to bite the bullet. I’m nervous asking him because I don’t want to make him mad. “Alex, what do you think about marriage?”

 

He spits out the water he’s drinking. That isn’t a good sign. Why did I ask him? I feel like a fool. I shouldn’t have brought up the word marriage.

 

My face turns red. “Never mind. You don’t have to answer that.”

 

“Hanna, you just caught me off guard. It wasn’t a question I was expecting.”

 

I feel my heart deflating. AJ’s not the type of guy to settle down for a lifelong commitment. Should I let that bother me? I’m not sure. He does love me. Do I need marriage to prove that to the world? In my heart, I say no. My mind tells me other things. What if down the line he finds another woman? It’s easier to toss me aside if we aren’t married.

 

“Earth to Hanna.” AJ says, pulling me out of my stupor. “You know I’ve been engaged a couple of times. Do you want to know the reason they didn’t work out?”

 

“Sure.” I bite my lip nervously.

 

“We had come to a point in our relationship where it seemed like the logical thing to do. We did everything we were supposed to do; date, have sex, move in together. Asking Brina and Madison to marry me had nothing to do with loving them forever. I was young and thought that was the next step in the relationship.”

 

“I can understand that. What made you decide to break off the engagements?” I was curious. Sure, I had seen all the tabloid reports, but I wanted to hear the truth.

“I caught Brina cheating on me. That ended that engagement. Madison was a whole different story. I thought she was the one. Kevin thought we were both too young to be married.  He sat me down and talked to me about what marriage was really about. Kev was the expert, being married for a few years.” AJ takes a moment to compose his thoughts. “I realized that I was more in love with the idea of being married than I was being committed to Madison for the rest of my life. That night I ended up calling off the wedding.”

 

I move over and sit next to AJ. I feel the need to be close to him. “What about now?”

 

“I realize that marriage is a partnership. Its two people wanting the same thing and making it work. I know that there will be a lot of good times and some bad times. Seeing my friends marriages, I realize it takes a lot of work on both partner’s behalf.”

 

AJ’s answer surprises me. He has really put a lot of thought into marriage. It makes me wonder about myself. What do I want out of being married? I am seriously questioning my own thoughts about marriage. My mom keeps telling me that marriage is the only way to not live in sin with a man. But isn’t it a sin to be married for the wrong reasons?

 

I cup AJ’s chin in my hands, pressing a kiss to his mouth. It’s long and slow. I hope it conveys how much I truly love him. “You’ve really given it a lot of thought.”

 

“Hanna, I know that you are younger than me. You are at that point where most women are. You’re dreaming of the poufy dress and the church.” He looks at me, and I want to cry. I’m embarrassed that he’s figured me out. “It’s all about romance and the moment.”

 

I slide away from him, but he clutches my waist and won’t let me go. “Just stop!” I yell.

 

“No, Hanna. Just listen to me.” He pleads holding me tight. I stop struggling, as tears start to fall. “Don’t cry, sweetheart. There’s nothing wrong with wanting the dream wedding and everything that goes with it.”

 

“It makes me sound so shallow.” I whine.

 

“No, it makes you sound like a woman in love. I understand how you feel, sweetheart. I’ve been there before. Dealing with your parents all these years hasn’t helped. They taught you to see marriage as a way to be able meet your sexual needs. Marriage is more than just sex. Marriage is about friendship and liking one another even when you don’t. I love sex more than anything, but marriage is more than just sex.”

 

“Where do you see our relationship going?” I ask honestly. I want our relationship to grow stronger each day. That means I need to know what AJ is thinking and feeling about us.

 

“I see us growing stronger in our love and friendship. There is so much more I have to learn about you Hanna Jo. I want to take time and learn to love everything about you. I want to meet your family.” He hugs me tightly. “When the time is right for both of us; I’ll get down on bended knee and ask you to marry me. We need time to grow together.”

 

My lips form a smile on my face. “You really want to marry me?”

 

“More than you ever know.” Our lips meet in a passionate kiss. I am so loved by this man.

 

Project: nkotBSB

By Dottie

Copyright 2013

 

Chapter 67

 

Jessi

 

Nick pulls me through the arena and out onto the stage.  For such a big building, it’s almost completely silent.  In the center of the stage, a red and white checked blanket is spread out.  On it are two pillows, a picnic basket, an ice bucket with a bottle of champagne in it, and two delicate crystal champagne flutes sitting close by.

 

I’m startled when Nick says, “Thanks guys, we’ll be ok for a while. Take a break.”

 

When they walk away, I look up at Nick.  “I thought you said they’d be going everywhere we are.”

 

He nods, leading me to the blanket.  “I did.  But, the New Kids are going to do some kind of radio show and TV spot today, plus some kind of personal appearance.  They’re going to be gone most of the afternoon.  We’re safe.”

 

I sigh, sitting down, pulling my knees up to my chin.  “I’m sorry Nick. I’ve brought so many problems to your life.”

 

He sits by me, leaning on one of the pillows, resting his head on his hand. “Jessi, would you please stop blaming yourself?  None of this is your fault.  And when the tour is over, I’m going to take you to my house and we’re going to hide for a few months and really get to know each other.”

I bite my lip, turning away from him.  Hide.  He is ashamed of me.  I jump to my feet and run.  I hear him scrambling to his feet.  “Jessi, STOP!”

 

I don’t get very far.  With those long legs of his, he catches me before I get backstage.  Grabbing my waist, he pulls me back against his body.  “What? What did I say wrong? Why are you crying?”

 

I struggle to free myself. “Let me go!”  When he does, I don’t look at him.  I stand, facing away, fighting the urge to drop to the ground and curl into a fetal position.  I manage to stammer, “I…don’t…want…to…go…with…you.”

 

You could hear a pin drop in the giant arena.  His whispered plea breaks my heart.  “What do you mean?  Jessi…I love you. I just…want to be with you.”

 

I lower my head.  “I love you too.”  I hope he can hear me. My voice is barely audible to my own ears.  “I’m so ashamed of what I’ve done.  I don’t blame you for being ashamed of me too.”

 

I hear him sigh, then his hands gently grab my shoulders and he forces me to turn around.  “Open your eyes, Jessi.”  When I do, he takes my hands and drops to his knees in front of me.  “Baby, I’m not ashamed of you and I’m not planning on hiding with you because of that.  I’m SO SORRY you felt like I was ashamed of you. I’m not. It was just a bad way of me saying I want you all to myself.”

 

I bite my lip, feeling foolish.  Relieved but foolish.  He raises one of my hands and kisses it gently.  I manage to whisper, “I’m sorry…I just…I’m so ashamed, I don’t know why you aren’t ashamed of me.”

 

He lays his head on my stomach, wrapping his arms around my thighs. “Jessi, Jessi, you didn’t do anything wrong!  You did what you had to in order to survive.  You have nothing to feel guilty about.”

 

I lean down and kiss the top of his head.  “I’d like to hide with you Nick.”

 

He looks up at me.  “And we will.  I promise.”  I smile timidly and he whispers, “We’re good now?”

 

I cup his face with my hands. “We’re good.  Let’s eat.”

He leads me back to the blanket and we sit together.  Leaning close to me, he kisses me softly.  “How could I be ashamed of you?  You’re perfect.”

 

I know I’m not perfect, but his words are coming from his heart.  He thinks I’m perfect.  He loves me for me, in spite of everything I’ve done.  I slide closer to him, pushing myself into his arms.  

 

 

After lunch, I go to the bus and Nick heads for his afternoon of press conferences and appearances.  I called Hanna Jo but she wasn’t feeling up to company.  I know all the crap with her mom and fighting with AJ has taken its toll.  So, here I am, reading a cheesy romance novel, trying to kill a couple of hours.

 

Next thing I know, someone is shaking my shoulder, whispering, “Come on, wake up.”

 

I almost scream when I open my eyes and Donnie is standing there. I try to move away from him, but he grabs my arm.  “Stop it! I just want to talk for now, so simmer down.”

 

I stop moving and eye him suspiciously. “How did you get on this bus?”

 

His smug attitude sickens me.  “Well, you beloved thinks I’m off with the guys for the day, when actually, we all have the day off.  No press, no appearances, just free time to do as we please.”

 

I tremble with fear. “Why won’t you leave me alone?”

 

He strokes my cheek with his finger, causing me to shrink back away from him. He grimaces.  “You know why.  You owe me something.  Once I collect, you’ll never hear from me again.”

 

With genuine curiosity, I ask, “Why would you want to rape me, Donnie?”

 

His teeth clench.  “It will not be rape. You WILL say yes!”

 

I try begging.  “Donnie, it will be rape because I don’t want you!  I don’t want you to touch me.  Covering it up with blackmail doesn’t make it any less forced.  Why won’t you leave me alone?”

 

He steps back, letting go of me as if I’m on fire.  “It’s not rape!  It’s not!”

 

He turns and leaves.  I slump back, fighting the urge to laugh hysterically.  I need to calm down.  I need to get it together before Nick comes back.

 

Just as I’ve gotten my breathing under control, my phone rings.  My heart sinks when I see it’s Donnie.  I ignore it and he leaves a voicemail.  When I hear it, I get a chill straight through to the bone.

 

“Jessi.  I know what you’re doing and it’s not going to work.  By the time these ten days is up, you’ll beg me to fuck you and what’s more, you’re going to enjoy it. You and Hanna Jo had a preview by the pool the other night.  Yes, I knew you were there.  Those two sluts were poor fucking substitutes. I closed my eyes and imagined you sucking me off.   I want to see your lips wrapped around my cock.  I want to see your ass when I fuck you doggy style.  And I want to see your eyes when I cum inside you.  You know why?  You’re SUPPOSED to be mine!  We knew it eleven years ago, we know it now.  You WILL be mine.  Or Nick will be ruined.  Don’t fuck with me, Jessi.  I don’t play games. Keep trying to play them and your precious Carter will WATCH me fuck you…right before I kill him!”

Project: nkotBSB

By Rachel

Copyright 2013

 

Chapter 68

 

Hanna Jo

 

Nick and AJ decide to take us out for a night of dinner and dancing. They want to do something special for us. We haven’t been on a real date since the beginning of the tour. Jessi and I are excited about spending a night on the town.

 

Jessi looks stunning in her in one shoulder electric blue mini dress. I love how it has a sheer overlay. Jessi is being rather clingy with Nick. Something is up, but I know getting her to talk about it won’t be easy.

 

I keep smoothing down my dress. I feel gorgeous in this dress. It’s a violet strapless dress with a handkerchief skirt that is longer in the back. I’m not used to wearing a dress that comes to my mid-thigh.

 

“You look absolutely breathtaking.” AJ whispers in my ear.

 

I blush once again. “I know.” I giggle. “You’ve told me already. I may begin to believe it.”

 

“I wouldn’t say it if it weren’t true.” He presses a kiss to my temple as the waiter brings dessert.

 

“Mmm, my favorite.” Nick says as a chocolate mousse is set before him.

 

Another one is placed in front of AJ and me. AJ takes the spoon and puts a generous helping on. He starts feeding me. It’s delicious. If we weren’t in a restaurant I’d want to do naughty things.

 

“Let me feed you.” I say, while taking the spoon from AJ’s hand. I dip it in the mousse. Slowly, I place the spoon partially into his mouth. Then I pull it back, so the mousse is on AJ’s lips. Quickly, I look around, happy no one is paying attention to us. My tongue sensuously samples the dessert on his lips. He opens his mouth and letting my tongue inside. The taste of chocolate and AJ is enough to send me over the edge.

 

“AHHEMM.” Jessi clears her throat. I pull away from AJ with a smile. She starts to laugh. “Maybe we should freshen up before we head out.”

 

Once we are in the bathroom, I notice that Jessi seems nervous. She starts fixing her make up.  “Jessi is everything okay?”

 

“Everything is fine. Why do you ask?” She puts her lipstick in her purse.

 

I watch her, knowing she’s not telling me the truth. “You just seem off.”

 

“What do you mean by off?” Jessi’s face turns serious.

 

“I know you like Nick a lot, but I’ve never seen you so clingy.” I reply honestly, as I wash my hands.

 

“It’s nothing, Hanna. Don’t worry about it.” She smiles. “Just enjoy your night with AJ. He can’t stop starring at you in that dress. I think he’s undressing you in his mind.”

 

Both of us start to laugh. For once I don’t blush. I gave Jessi hug. “Nick is doing the same thing. Jessi, if something is bothering you, please talk to me or Nick. We’re here to help you.”

 

“I know. Hanna Jo, you’re my best friend. I trust you with my life. I promise after the tour, I won’t be such a Debbie Downer when it comes to things. I want to get back to being myself. Thank you for being my support. I don’t think I could have survived this tour without you.”

 

We pull apart, and wipe our eyes. “Enough with the tears, our men are waiting for us.”

 

“Yes, our men are waiting for us to dance the night away. Then I’m going to make love to Nick all night long.”  Jessi grins. I decide to trust her and focus on enjoying my evening.

 

 

 

“Dance with me Han.” AJ suggests with a smile on his face. Jessi and Nick are grinding on the dance floor.

 

“I can’t dance.” I say while AJ pouts. “Well, I can’t dance like that.” I point to our friends.

 

“I bet you could. You know I love the way you feel against me.” He murmurs in my ear.

 

I love the way I feel against AJ, but there is no way I’m going to do that in public. I have my limits. It would take a lot of alcohol in my system to dance like that.

 

“How about you teach me to dance like that in private?” I trail a finger up his arm. The look on his face tells me his answer. “The next slow dance is yours Alex.”

 

We don’t have to wait long before a slow song is flowing through the club. I watch Nick pull Jessi close to him as we walk out onto the floor. I wrap my arms around AJ’s neck as he draws me near.

 

“Now this is what I like.” He places his hands on my hips. “I can’t wait to get this dress off of you.”

 

“Who says I’m going to let you do that?” I tease, feeling flirty.

 

“Then, I’ll make love to you with it on.”

 

We both sway in time to the music. I lay my head on his shoulder. No words are spoken, but the moment is perfect. I feel fortunate to have met a man that loves me like AJ does. I never thought I would fall in love.

 

“Alex?”  I look up at him.

 

“Yes, Hanna.” He speaks softly, while we hold each other close.

 

“Do you….would you? Will you meet my parents after the tour is over? I’m mean once everything is settled down.” I ask hesitantly.

 

“Han, I would do anything for you. That includes meeting your parents. I know you don’t have the best relationship with them, but they are part of who you are. I know it’s important to you. They’re your family.” He kisses my forehead tenderly.

 

“I know. I just worry that they will judge you without getting to know you. Mom and Dad think the outside package has to fit a certain mold for the inside package to be what they consider perfect.”  I explain, trying not to hurt his feelings.

 

“Baby, I have a thick skin. I couldn’t do my job without having one. Nothing your parents can do or say would make me love you less. You know the true me and that is all that matters.”

 

“You know it won’t just be my mom and dad. It will be all my brothers and sisters.” I giggle thinking about AJ meeting my huge family.

 

“How many brothers and sisters do you have, again?” He spins us around.

 

“I have six brothers and four sisters. Plus, my oldest brother Abe is married and has four kids. Aunt Patty says his wife; Mary is pregnant again with twins.” I tell him about my family. “Isaac, who is twenty, just got married and his wife is expecting.”

 

“You have a very fertile family.” AJ comments with nervous laughter.

 

“Yes, we do.” I giggle. “You don’t have to worry. There’s no way I’m ready for babies yet.”

 

“You’d make a beautiful mom.” He says.

 

“In the future, right now I’m having the time of my life with the sexist man alive.”  I pull his face to mine for a full blown melt your panties kiss. All talk of babies is forgotten.